a commendation of himselfe But no such supposition iâ here necessarie for Moses here ascribeth nothing to himselfe but onely sheweth how âhey were set apart of God for this great worke neither is all kind of boasting unlawfull namely such as is referred to the glory of God as Saint Paul did say of himselfe that he laboured more than all the Apostles 2. As Aaron iâ in the former verse set before Moses as having the preeminence of nature because he was eldest so here Moses is set before Aaron as having the preeminence of grace who was first called and from whose mouth Aaron was to receive direction and by whose hand Aaron was consecrated to the Priesthood Pellican QUEST XVI In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips and how should Pharaoh heare me c. 1. Whereas the Septuagint read of a small voyce Augustine moveth this doubt that Moses should be said to have so small a voice as though Pharaoh onely had not beene able to heare them quâst 7. in Exod. But this doubt ariseth upon ignorance of the originall for the true reading is I am of uncircumcised lips 2. As circumcision properly signifieth the cutting off that which is superfluous in the bodie and so consequently of any superfluitie in any power or facultie so uncircumcision signifieth the remaining of that superfluous part either in any part or power of the bodie or of the soule so because Moses stammered in his speech and so doubled many superfluous syllables in that sense he saith his lips that is his words uttered by his lips were uncircumcised Iun. But that which is uncircumcised is also taken for that which is polluted and defiled as S. Stephen saith Act. 7. that the Iewes were of uncircumcised hearts and eares Perer. But this is diligently to be marked that God notwithstanding Moses so oft complaineth of this naturall defect and imperfection yet would not take it from him but giveth him the supplie of his brother Aarons eloquence that Moses should not be sufficient of himselfe Perer. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Knowledge still increased the neerer they approched to the time of the Messias Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Lord did more fully reveale himselfe to Moses than to Abraham David saw more than Moses of Christ as it is extant in the Psalmes and evident by the particular prophesies of the Messiah Daniel saw more than David describing the very time of the Messiahs comming The Apostles saw more than the Prophets which desired to see those things which they saw and did not see them Matth. 13. Thus we see that still in processe of time knowledge increased and more still was added unto it and the neerer they came unto the time of the Messiah the greater was the light Gregor homil 16. super Ezechiel 2. Doct. God performeth his promises for his owne mercy and truths sake Vers. 4. AS I made my covenant with them The onely cause that moveth the Lord to be gratious to his people is the remembrance of his covenant which proceeded from his love there was nothing in this unthankfull people to procure the love of God toward them So the Apostle saith Herâiâ iâ love not that we loved God but that he loved us 1 Ioh. 4.10 Piscat 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Of certaine Hereticks that take exception to the authoritie of the booke of the Canticles Vers. 3. I Appeared unto c. by the name of almightie God Certaine Heretikes because God was knowne to Abraham by his name Shaddai to Moses by his name Iehovah and there is no booke in Scripture beside the Canticles wherein some of these names of God are not found have impiously taken exception upon this reason against this booke Contra. True it is that in the Canticles which are indited to set forth the sweet spirituall love betweene Christ and his Church the fearefull and terrible names of God are omitted in stead of omnipotent the Church calleth Christ her Spouse peaceable and lovely for Lord her Spouse her beloved for Iehovah that ineffable name she compareth him to a bundle of Myrrhe and to an Ointment powred out so Christ also giveth unto the Church amiable termes as Sister Spouse the Dove and such like and this is the cause why those fearefull names are omitted in that bookes Perer. And for the same cause Christ in the Gospell setteth not forth God under the names of Adânai Shaddai Iehovah as in the Law but under the name of God and our Father because the Gospell bringeth peace and comfort not feare and terror sic Zeigler 2. Conf. Of the Iewes that attribute great force to the letters of the name Iehovah BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Jewes ascribe much unto this name affirming that by the vertue thereof miracles may be wrought and that Christ did thereby effect his great works they attribute unto this name power to cast out deuils to adjure spirits to heale diseases and hereupon Magicians in their devilish invocations abuse the names of God Elohim Adonai Iehovah Contra 1. Words have no vertue or propertie beside the signification If by words pronounced any thing bee effected it proceedeth of faith not of the sound of the words if any words of themselves wrought any thing most like the words of prayer yet not the words but the prayer of faith saveth Iam. 5.15 If it be answered that the uttering of the name of Iehovah to such purposes is with faith I replie that it cannot be because faith is grounded upon the word but they have no warrant out of the word that the syllables of the name Iehovah have any such force 2. Indeed in the name of Iehovah that is by faith in his name many great works have beene done but not by vertue of the letters and syllables As the seven sonnes of Sceva a Jew by the bare name of Iesus could doe nothing Acts 19.14 but by faith in his name were miracles wrought Act. 3.16 3. Christ wrought miracles not by words and syllables but because he was Iehovah the Lord of life and power himselfe he by his owne power brought forth these wonderfull works 4. Iosephus writeth that Alexander meeting Iaddâa the high Priest in his priestly garments having the name of Iehovah in his forehead did fall downe at his feet and worshipped But this was not done by vertue of those letters but by the power of God for being secretly asked of Parmenio why hee whom all men adored fell downe at the high Priests feet answered Non hunc se adorare sed Deo cujus pontifex esset honorem illum habuisse That he worshipped not him but yeelded that honour to God whose Priest he was 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. The greater light of the Gospell requireth greater faith Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne This then was a just rebuke unto the
to give hereof an example in the second verse the first word anochi hath in the last syllable above the head the accent tiphra and under munach Iehovah the second word hath only munach under the last syllable but it serveth insteed of two zakeph above and tiphra below the third word hath atnach below and zakeph the lesse above the fourth hath darga beneath and makkaph on the side The fifth hath in the third syllable thebir and kadmah The sixth hath kadmah above and merca beneath the seventh hath tipher beneath and geresh above the eighth hath beneath merca and munach the last word in the verse hath rebiah above and silluk beneath And the like may be observed in all the other verses saving the three before excepted the 7.12.17 The reason thereof is this because these three verses have no dependance of the other but the 2 3 4 5 6. containing the two first Commandements have some similitude and coherence together So have the 9 10 11. which all belong to the fourth Commandement likewise the 13 14 15 16. containing the 6 7 8 9. Commandements which all concerne the generall duties to be performed to all sorts of men whereas the 5. Commandement in the 12. verse prescribeth speciall duties toward our superiours Iunius in Analys QUEST XV. Why this preamble is set before I am Iehovah thy God Vers. 2. I Am Iehovah thy God 1. This is the preface or preamble to the Commandements as is before shewed quest 1. which sheweth both what right the Lord had to injoyne lawes unto his people and why they were bound to obey it consisteth of three arguments taken from the Majesty of God hee is Iehovah from the grace of the covenant thy God and from the benefit of their deliverance out of Egypt Iun. 2. Iehovah is a name taken from his essence signifying that hee hath his being of himselfe and that all things have their being from him Elohim is a word shewing his power and omnipotencie that as this name being sometime given unto Angels and great men in earth sheweth a kinde of competent power according to their nature and place so being given unto God it insinuateth his absolute and unlimited power in heaven and in earth Simler 3. These two titles given unto God Iehovah Elohim the one signifieth his nature Iehovah the other his excellence Elohim God But Tostatus will have God to signifie his nature and Iehovah his excellency but he is deceived herein because he followeth the Latine text which translateth Iehovah Dominus Lord whereas Iehovah doth not betoken his Lordship and dominion but his eternall essence and being in which sense hee calleth himselfe Eheje I am Exod. 3.14 Then like as men are described by two names one of their nature the other of their dignity as when we say Iacobus Rex King Iames the one sheweth his naturall state and condition the other his dignity So the Lord here doth give himselfe two names one expressing his nature the other his prerogative and excellency And in that he is called God it is more than if any other attribute as just wise mercifull nay if all his attributes were given him together for all these are comprehended in the name God Sunt aliquid de perfectionibus latentibus in illo pelago infinitâ c. For all these titles and epithites are but a part of those perfections which lye hid in this great Sea imported by the name God Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Hee is Deuâ per creationem God by right of creation as well of the Israelites as of all other people in the world but Tuus per specialem appropriationem Thy God by speciall appropriation Lyran. He was their speciall God both because Deus specialiter accepit hanc gentem ad se had specially taken this nation to himselfe and for that specialiter ipsi susceperunt cum Deum colendum they specially tooke him to be their God to worshâp Tostat. quaest 2. QUEST XVI Why their deliverance out of Egypt is here mentioned Vers. 2. OVt of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondmen 1. Oleaster taketh it literally that the Israelites in Egypt were put into houses with slaves and bondmen and not with free men But the Israelites did inhabite together and were not alwayes as slaves kept in prison therefore Egypt it selfe is by a metaphor compared unto a prison house or house of bondmen for as they used their captives and slaves by day to grinde in their mils Exodus 11.5 as the Philistims served Sampson Iudg. 16.21 and in the night shut them up in dungeons and prisons chap. 12.29 So the Israelites thorowout all Egypt had beene kept in miserable bondage chap. 1.11 So that all Egypt was as a prison house or house of bondmen unto them Iun. 2. This their deliverance out of Egypt was worthy to be remembred First because they were delivered from so cruell bondage in which respect it is called the iron fornace of Egypt Deut. 4.20 Secondly because such a great multitude were partakers of it Thirdly it was lately done and yet fresh in their memories and therefore it ought to move them the more Tostat. quaest 2. Beside in this their deliverance the Lord shewed his great love to his people and his great power in doing such wonderfull workes in Egypt for their cause as were never seene in the world before Simler 3. God maketh mention of this deliverance out of Egypt because it was lately performed for the Lord useth especially to remember those benefits which were neerest and new rather than those which were remotest and furthest off As in Abrahams time he was called the most high God Creator or possessor of heaven and earth Gen. 14.19 Afterward when he had revealed himselfe to the Fathers he is named the God of Abraham Izhak and Iacob Gen. 28.13 Then after the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt the Lord calleth himselfe by that In the time of the Prophets and after when Israel was redeemed out of the captivity of Babylon the Lord stileth himselfe by memoriall of that benefit as the Prophet Ieremy saith Behold the day is come saith the Lord that it shall be no more said the Lord liveth which brought the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt but the Lord liveth that brought the children of Israel out of the land of the North Ierem. 16.14 15. And after our Saviour Christ was come the Redeemer of mankinde then the Lord is called the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ. Lippom. 4. This reason taken from their corporall redemption though it concerneth not us yet we are more strongly bound to obedience by our spirituall redemption purchased by our Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus as Origene excellently noteth Ergo dicitur tibi qui per Iesum Christum existi de Aegypto de domo servitutis âeductus es non erunt tibi dii alieni praeter me Therefore it is said unto thee which through Iesus Christ art
cast by false witnesses even against his knowledge should be free then Pilate who condemned Christ being by false witnesse and the malice of the Jewes accused whom he knew to be an innocent man giving this testimonie of him I find no fault in him at all Ioh. 19.4 should notwithstanding herein have beene without fault Therefore upon these reasons the former conclusion of Lyranus standeth sound and good that a Judge sinneth in giving sentence against the innocent condemned and cast by false evidence if hee in his conscience knew him to be innocent And that he ought rather in this case to give over his office and dignitie if there be no other way to deliver the innocent rather than to be guiltie of his bloud QUEST XIV A Iudge is not bound of his knowledge to condemne a man not found guiltie in publike judgement BUt as the Judge is bound in conscience to deliver the innocent whom he knoweth so to be that yet is found guiltie through malice and envie notwithstanding it dâth not follow that hee should likewise condemne him that is cleared in publike judgement whom he knoweth in his private knowledge to be guiltie of the crime as of murther adulterie whereof he was accused but by favour and partialitie acquited and the reasons of this difference are these 1. The law is more readie to spare than to punish to extend favour than to shew rigour according to that rule in the law Odia restringi decet favores convenit ampliari Hatred is fit to be restrained and fafour to be enlarged Tostat. 2. In condemning a man of his owne knowledge he doth more than in dismissing the innocent for here he doth not absolve him by any sentence but onely suspendeth the sentence of condemnation and giveth over his place rather than he will give sentence against him but here he giveth sentence against the other 3. If he should condemne any upon his private knowledge onely he should doe it as a private man but so he hath no power to condemne Lyran. 4. Yet the Judge knowing the partie accused to be guiltie may by some meanes so worke and give such direction that his wickednesse may be found out but of his owne knowledge without further processe or evidence in judgement he cannot condemne him whom he knoweth to be guiltie QUEST XV. What a dangerous thing it is for a Iudge to take gifts Vers. 8. THou shalt take no gift 1. That is the Judge when any cause of his is in hand who bestoweth the gift upon him otherwise for the Prince or Magistrate to take a present or gift of acknowledgement which the subjects and inferiours doe offer to shew their dutie and thankfulnesse it is not here forbidden nay those wicked and unthankfull men that brought Saul no presents are reproved 1 Sam. 10.27 Osiander 2. And a difference is to be made betweene Judges and Advocates for these may safely take their fee so they exact not more than is due unto them because both they have not their set stipends as Judges have and beside they are but pleaders not givers of sentence and so the danger is the lesse whereas Judges have their certaine solarie appointed them and in their sentence definitive the cause standeth or falleth Tostat. 3. This also must bee understood of extraordinarie and unusuall gifts for inferiour Judges have by order certaine fees allowed them in every cause which they may safely take in some places they have publike allowance maintenance and revenues wherewith they ought to be contented as Nehemiah was allowed the bread of the Governour though he tooke it not chap. 5.15 4. And not he only which receiveth silver and gold sed etiam qui propter landom judicat male munus acciple c. but he also which for praise doth judge unjustly receiveth a reward August And there are three kindes of taking of gifts munus à corde est captata gratia à cogitatione c. there is a gift from the heart when a man thinketh to winne favour munus ab ore a gift from the mouth in praise and commendation munus ex manu a gift out of the hand by receiving of a reward Gregor QUEST XVI Whether all kinde of gifts are unlawfull 1. SOme thinke that all gifts are not unlawfull which are given to Judges and they make this difference some gifts are for gaine and lucre as silver gold and such like some are for meat and drinke and these were by some Lawes allowed to be taken especially after sentence given And these circumstances further they would have considered in gifts 1. Who giveth if the rich to him that is poore it is so much the more suspicious 2. The quantity of the gift if it be but small it is not like to corrupt the minde and therefore Tostatus saith Ecclesia Romana non consuevit in his interpretari accipientem delinquere vel donantem The Church of Rome useth not to interpret that the giver or taker offend in these small gifts But it is no marvell that their Church which loveth gifts so well according to the saying Omniae venalia Romae All things are saleable at Rome doth give such a favourable interpretation of bribery 3. The time of giving must be considered if one give unto him in his necessity it is not presumed that he did it to corrupt his mind as to releeve his want Tostat. As though it be not so much more like to corrupt the Judge when he receiveth a gift in his great necessity 2. Therefore this text seemeth to condemne all gifts great or small given to whomsoever rich or poore and whensoever being given to obtaine favour in their cause for a generall reason is given because all such gifts doe blind the eyes and judgement of the wise which are here called the seeing and as the word ghiver in piel signifieth doe not only blind but pull out their eyes as in the same mood it is said Ierem. 52.11 That the King of Babel put or pulled out the eyes of Zedekiah Oleaster And in another sense the word ghur signifieth evigilare to awake so gifts cause the eyes of the prudent to awake and attend upon the unrighteous cause Oleaster But the other sense is more fit here they are said to blind their eyes either that their judgement being corrupted they see not what is just or right as lovers are blinded in that which they love or though they see what is just yet they are turned by gifts to give wrong judgement against their owne conscience Simler These gifts also pervert the words of the just their heart also is first perverted but mention is made of words because principalis subversio c. est in verbis Iudicis the principall subversion and overthrow of the righteous cause is in the words of the Judge Tostat. qu. 8. They are called still righteous though now corrupted because they were so indeed before and seeme to be so still to themselves and others Simler
request concerning himselfe and yeeldeth to his request for the people with a reservation of their punishment vers 34. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Gathered themselves together against Aaron B.G.L.P. upon Aaron A.H. to Aaron I.V.C.S. ghal upon or against Vers. 12. For a mischiefe B.V. rather than maliciously G.B. craftily L. with a mischievous intent I. with maliciousnes S. C. in maliciousnes A. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã beraghah to a mischiefe Vers. 15. So Moses turned him B.G.I.L.V. Moses looked backe P.C. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã phanah signifieth both to turne and looke but the first rather here because of the word following he went downe Vers. 18. It is not the noise which the strong make nor the noise which the weake make I. the voice of them which crie out strength or the voice of them which crie out weaknes S.A.H. better than the voice of them which answer strongly or of them which answer weakely V. or the noise of them which have the victorie or of them which are overcome G.B. or the crie of them which exhort to fight or of them which compell to flie L. Vers. 28. Three thousand men B. G. cum caeter three and twentie thousand L. very corruptly See 72. quâ following Vers. 29. When every one shall be upon his sonne I.A.H. better than every one upon his sonne B.G. cum caeter for here the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when is omitted Vers. 32. And now whether wilt thou forgive them their sinne I. if thou wilt c. A.H. better than and now forgive them their sinne B.G. cum caeter for here the conjunction ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã im is omitted in the translation Vers. 35. Because they procured the calfe which Aaron made or made the calfe which Aaron made B.G. cum caeter for that which they did to the calfe which Aaron made I. But the preposition ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã eth is seldome a signe of the Dative but of the Accusative case because they worshipped the calfe which Aaron made C. the word is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã gashah to make 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Whether Moses had signified unto the people when hee would returne Vers. 1. WHen the people saw that Moses tarried long c. 1. R. Salomon here is of opinion that Moses when he went away told the people that he would returne after 40. daies but they were deceived in the account and reckoned that day wherein Moses ascended so that in the end of 39. daies they then consulted to make them gods 2. Contra. But this assertion can stand by no meanes 1. It was not knowne unto Moses himselfe how long he should stay when he went from them for he himselfe staied six daies in the mount before he was called up to the top chap. 14.16 If he had set them a certaine time he would not have spoken ambiguously but plainly that they might have knowne certainly when to expect his returne 3. At the least though they had mistaken a day they would have waited for him so long after the appointed time 4. Neither could all this be done in the space of one day the people to gather their earings and Aaron thereof to make a golden Calfe and beside Aaron putteth off the solemnitie to the next day all this could not be done upon the 40. day therefore it is like that they began this wicked enterprise upon the 35. day or thereabout and that Moses had not given them any direction for his returne Tostat. qu. 2. Liran QUEST 2. Whether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie Vers. 2. WHen the people saw 1. R. Salomon againe some what to excuse here this fact of the Israelites saith that the Egyptians which went out with the Israelites did egge and intice them and set them a worke to make this golden image as they likewise provoked the people to fall a lusting for flesh by their example Numb 11.4 2. Contra. 1. But howsoever at other times the strangers that were mingled among them might set them a murmuring it is like here that the Israelites themselves were most forward in this wicked enterprise for the name of people is given unto them whereas the other are not simplie called the people but with some other addition as chap. 12.38 A great multitude of sundrie sorts of people and Numb 11.4 A number of people that was among them fell a lusting c. 2. They themselves speake of their bringing out of Egypt by Moses but Moses brought the Israelites out the rest were not so much brought ouâ as voluntarily came forth being mingled among the people 3. The people also themselves were subject and prone to idolatrie as S. Stephen sheweth out of the Prophet Act. 7.43 yea he saith directly vers 39. that they were their fathers that said unto Moses Make us gods c. Tostat. qu. 1. 4. S. Paul also so expoundeth it of the Israelites 1 Cor. 10.7 Neither be ye Idolaters as were some of them So not all the people but onely some of them were guiltie of this sinne of idolatrie for it is like that they whom Moses armed afterward to slay their brethren were not consenting thereunto Iun. 5. The Levits vers 29. did consecrate their hands every one upon his son and brother they were then their owne brethren and consequently Israelites who were ringleaders of this mischievous exploit QUEST III. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here Vers. 1. THat Moses tarried long c. Here we are to consider of the occasions and causes of idolatrie which are either generall or particular in this place which moved the Israelites to fall into this follie 1. The generall are these 1. Feare in extremitie and distresse maketh men run to wicked devices and to erect unto themselves gods as the mariners in Ionas ship being in danger called every one upon his god 2. Another cause is ignorant imitation of things not rightly understood as because Abraham at Gods commandement would have offered his son Isaac unto God the heathen idolaters likewise did sacrifice their owne children with bloudie hands unto their idols 3. A third cause is foolish doting love and affection as Salomon doting upon his wives was by them enticed and seduced to idolatrie It is written that Alexander so loved Ephestio that he decreed divine honour to be given him 4. A fourth cause is good hap and prosperitie as the Atheniens having obtained a victorie against the Persians at Marethe onely with the helpe of ten thousand men seeing at that time in the aire a spirit in the likenesse of Pan which terrified their enemies they afterward worshipped him and built him a Temple B. Babington 2. The particular causes and occasions of this idolatrie which deceived the Israelites were these 1. The first was absentia ducis the absence of their Captaine 2. Curiositas their curiositie that not being
inwardly grieved yet seeing the Lord so much provoked to anger it was not for him also to shew his anger too but rather to expresse his love in pacifying the Lords wrath Non oportuit in Dei praesentiâ indignari sed furorem Dei deprecari c. It was not for Moses in Gods presence to be angrie but by entreatie rather to pacifie his anger 2. Now then whereas there are duo impetus in ira two forcible motions in anger the one when we know any thing by heare-say which may worthily move us to anger the other when by our sense wee perceive it so was it here with Moses hee was inwardly moved when first the Lord declared unto him the sinne of the people But this motion he suppressed when he saw the Lord bent to destroy the people amor vicit iram love in him overcame his anger but afterward when first by hearing he perceived their singing and rejoycing and further by his eye beheld the Calfe which he had made then his anger was vehemently kindled Tostat. qu. 26. QUEST L. Whether Moses sinned in his anger Vers. 19. MOses wrath waxed hot 1. It may seeme at the first that Moses wrath was immoderate because in his haste he cast the tables of the Law out of his hand And this may be thought more probable because Moses long after this sinned in his hastinesse when he smote the rocke in anger Numb 20. and if this had beene a sudden passion in Moses it had not beene so much now being so vehement and fervent it should seeme to bewray some infirmitie But Moses cannot bee convinced by these reasons to have offended in this his anger 1. Though Moses sinned at the waters of strife it followeth not that he was overseene here for there the Scripture noteth Moses infirmitie but here no such thing in him is reproved 2. And anger though it be exceeding great if it be in Gods cause is commendable Sicut enim amor Dei non circumscribitur terminis c. For as the love of God is not limited nor hath any bounds so neither hath zeale in Gods cause Simlerus 2. This then was a just anger and an holy rage in Moses There are two kindes of anger one is inconsiderate rash seeking private revenge there is another which is for Gods cause when wee see his honour called in question and his glorie defaced this anger is pleasing unto God when wee are angrie with mens vices not with their persons which kinde of anger is discerned by this Si postquam quis se correxerit eum odio habeat c. If one hate a man still after he hath amended his fault it is a signe hee hated not his vice but his person But if he returne in love againe the fault being redressed it sheweth his anger was only for Gods cause such was Moses here who after hee had taken revenge of the people for their sinne continueth his prayer unto God for them Tostat. qu. 27. Such was the zeale of Phinehas in slaying the adulterer and adulteresse and of Helias against Baals Priests and of our blessed Saviour when he cast the money-changers out of the Temple Ferus So Calvin concludeth well that Moses anger Cum manaverit à Spiritu sancto which proceeded from the holy Spirit was a vertue praise-worthy though it must be confessed that the affections of the Saints are not so perfect but that they may sâvour a little of the leaven of our corrupt nature QUEST LI. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law Vers. 19. HE cast the tables out of his hand 1. Some thinke that Moses being carried away with heat of anger did not well consider what hee did Et prae infiâmitate tabulaâ e manu excidisse And that through infirmitie the tables fell out of his hand But the text sheweth that Moses cast them out of his hand and Deut. 9.17 he saith I tooke the two tables and cast them out of my two hands it was then a voluntarie and advised act 2. R. Salomon to excuse Moses saith that of a sudden the writing of the tables was wiped out and Moses seeing them to be then for no further use cast them out of his hand But this fable contradicteth the text which describeth the tables at the verie same time when Moses carried them to bee written on both sides which is expressed of purpose to shew what a precious monument the Israelites were deprived of 3. Some make it simply an act of Moses rage that Furore turbatus tabulas fregerit c. Being distempered with rage he brake the tables which oversight of Moses in their opinion may seeme to be proved by these reasons 1. Because the tables of the Law were a most holy monument of Gods Covenant with his people in so much that Moses would not commit them to Ioshuah but carried them in his owne hands so that Moses in breaking the monument of the Covenant might seeme to offend against God the author of the Covenant and of that writing 2. It may be thought also to have beene done rashly and hastily of Moses so that therein hee could not be blamelesse 3. Like as if a Princes letter should bee cancelled by his messenger that was sent with it so the Lord might be herein angrie with Moses for defacing this writing Contra. 1. The tables indeed were a most holy and worthy monument when Moses received them of God but now inuntiles factae sunt they became unprofitable the Covenant being broken by the people the signe of the Covenant was needlesse and of no necessarie use and therefore it was no offence to breake them 2. Neither did Moses it suddenly or rashly but with good advisement he cast the tables out of his hand judging the people unworthy of them and he did it not without the instinct of Gods Spirit 3. It is no wrong to the Prince to have his letters cancelled where hee meaneth they should serve to no use but his minde is they shall be reversed So Moses knew that God would not have the tables of the Covenant offered at this time to the people that had broken his Covenant 4. This fact then of Moses in breaking of the tables may bee thus justified 1. Id fit asslatu peculiari Divini Spiritus It was done by the peculiar motion of Gods Spirit Simler Iun. Though Hugo de S. Victor make some doubt of it Vtrum ex humano affectu vel divino instinctu hoc fecerit non patet It is not evident whether hee did it of an humane affection or a divine instinct But seeing God was not angrie with Moses for doing it but biddeth to prepare the like tables againe chap. 34. it is certaine that it was no humane motion in him to doe it 2. Moses in respect of himselfe brake them Recusans esse paedagogus inobedientis populi Refusing to be the schoolemaster of such a disobedient people 3. Moses thought the people unworthy of such a
their mouth against heaven making the creature faulty and culpable whereas God created all things good tract 4. in Matth. But if it shall be objected that many things fall out according to the predictions of Astrologers I briefly answer that it commeth so to passe sometimes not by the dexterity of their wit and knowledge but either by the subtilty of Sathan that foretelleth what he himselfe is permitted to worke or by the credulity of such as consult with them whereby their affections give way unto the effect or by the secret disposing of Gods providence that such things should fall out for the probation of the faithfull and further confusion of misbeleevers QVEST. XXI Great Whales how said to be created Vers. 21. GOd created great whales 1. We need not because God is said here to create the whales which were made out of the water to have recourse unto that indigested matter which was made the first day of nothing Calvin So not only that is said to be created which is made of nothing but that also which is made new out of some matter as man is said afterward to bee created yet made out of the earth 2. But we deride that Jewish fable that God when he had made two great whales lest the increase of so huge a creature might tend to the destruction of the rest he did geld the male and salted the female to be meat for the just in the next world As though God did not foresee every thing before it was made and approved it being made and beside the Lord gave a blessing to all fishes and so to the whales among the rest to increase and multiply Mercer QVEST. XXII Of the great Whales Vers. 21. GReat Whales the word turmin signifieth a serpent dragon or great fish And this epithete great is not added without cause for the whale or great fish is the greatest of all living creatures Iob 41.24 In the earth there is none like him It is almost incredible what some writers report of the hugenesse of these creatures the Hebrewes write that whales have beene found of 500. stadia or furlongs in length Mercer Some have appeared in the waters of the bignesse of Islands Muscul. Pliny writeth that in the Indian sea there are certaine fish called balaenae whirlpooles quatuor jugerum of three or foure akors or furlongs in length and certaine long fish called pristes of 200. cubits and eâles in the riuer Ganges of 300. feet in length lib. 9. cap. 30. The same Author citeth Iuba King of Mauritania who maketh mention writing to Caius Caesar sonne of Augustus of whales in the Arabick coasts of 600. foot in length and 300. in breadth lib. 16. c. 40. Aelianus also writeth lib. 15. c. 21. that Alexander found in a caue in India a dragon supposed to be 70. cubits long they saw only his head out of the caues mouth not daring with the whole âoast to approach neerer whose eyes appeared to be of the bignesse of a Macedonian target or shield These strange reports are found in forraine histories the truth whereof I will leave to the credit of the authors and the judgement of the readers Ambrose saith aequalia montibus corpora habere praedicantur the Whales are reported to have bodies equall to Mountaines Hexemer li. 5. c. 10. Certainly it is evident out of Scripture that these creatures of the sea are of a wonderfull bignesse as it appeareth both by that description Iob 41. His jawes are likened to doores v. 5. his scales to shields v. 6. hee maketh the sea to boile like a pot v. 2 2. As also by the story of Ionas where we reade that the Prophet was swallowed whole of a great fish and cast up againe And not to search further our owne Chronicles make mention of great fishes that have been taken as of one that was in length 22. yards being 12. foot broad betweene the eyes some of his ribs were 16. foot long his tongue 15. foot long three men might stand upright one upon another in the opening of the jawes Stow ann Elizab. 16. QVEST. XXIII Whether the fowles were made out of the water or earth Vers. 21. WHich the waters brought forth c. and every feathered fowle c. By these words it seemeth that the fowles had their beginning out of the water but the contrary is affirmed c. 2. v. 19. So the Lord God formed of the earth every beast of the field and every fowle of heaven c. To reconcile these places we neither affirme that the fowles were made of the thinner part of the water extenuated into the aire as Augustine lib. 3. in Genes ad lit c. 3. and Rupertus nor yet that they were made of mud or slime and so partly of earth partly of water as the Hebrewes not yet that they were made of the element of the water as Eugubinus in Cosmopeia nor yet that the fowles were made part of the water and part of the earth as wee see there are two sorts of them some that live in the water and some that keepe the land as Vatablus But we thinke that the fowles were created onely out of the earth Gen. 2.19 neither is the contrary affirmed here that the waters brought them forth but the Lord saith let the fowle fâye upon the earth v. 20. so Iun. Cajetan Catharin QVEST. XXIV How and wherefore God is said to blesse the fish Vers. 22. ANd God blessed them c. 1. God is not said before to have blessed the herbs and trees as here hee blesseth these living creatures because the generation of living things whether it be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in bringing forth young egges or wormes is a more admirable worke of nature than is seene in the increase of plants 1. In that the beasts of the earth are not blessed as here the fishes and fowles it is not because of the serpent that was to be accursed as the Hebrewes imagine but for that the abundance and number of the fishes exceedeth the other yet it must bee understood that God also blessed the rest though it bee not expressed 3. The Lord here first of all speaketh to the creatures because now he beginneth to create living things Iun. hee speaketh to them as he did to the whale to cast up Ionas not by any syllabicall voyce but by his omnipotent will and power which the creature forthwith obeyeth Mercer 4. The fishes are said to fill the waters the fowle to multiply because the fishes are more in number and they only live in the waters but the fowles live not only vpon the earth but other creatures beside 5. By the waters in the seas all other gatherings together of waters are understood but the Seas are named as the principall wherein there is greatest store of fish Iun. 6. Eugubinus here is deceived that thinketh that the fishes began to rise out of the water as soone as the Seas were gathered together and so every
the text saith I haue given you every tree c. For 1. it is evident out of the Scripture that divers kinds of trees were created in Paradise for beauty and ornament which bare no fruit for food as the Cedar and Firre tree Ezek. 31.8 The Cedârs in the garden of God could not hide him no Firre tree was like his branches 2. This generall permission to eat of every tree concludeth not a necessity of fruit-bearing in every tree but a liberty to eat of all which were fit for food excepting only the tree of knowledge of good and evill Gen. 2.17 QVEST. XXXV Whether the flesh of beasts were eaten before the floud LIkewise we refuse the opinion of Beda that neither man nor beast did eat of any flesh but onely of the fruits of the earth before the floud neither doe wee allow the iudgement of Thomas Aquinas who thinketh that the beasts which are now devourers of flesh should have used that kind of food in the state of mans innocency 1. part quaest 96. artic 1. The latter opinion wee reiect because if man had not transgressed there should have beene no death in the world Rom. 5.12 Sinne entred into the world by one man and death by sinne if there should have beene no death in the world because no sin I see not how death should have entred upon other creatures especially this violent death by slaughter as the Apostle also saith Rom. 8.22 That every creature groaneth with us and travelleth in paine together to this present so that this bondage of paine and corruption which maketh man and beast groane together was laid upon them together Neither doe I see how Basils opinion can stand hom 11. in Gen. that man in his innocency though hee should not have used the beasts for food yet might haue slaine them to take knowledge of their inward parts and to helpe his experience that wayes or it should have beene lawfull unto him to kill them in hunting for his delight as Pererius thinketh lib. 4. in Gen. p. 663. for this slaughter and killing of beasts upon what occasion soever whether for food for knowledge or pleasure belongeth unto the bondage of corruption which by sin was brought into the world The other opinion seemeth probable especially because of these two places of Scripture first for that the beasts and fowles lived in the Arke not of flesh but of other food than usuall as Noah is bidden to take of all meat that was eaten Gen. 6.21 for there being only one couple of uncleane beasts and seven couple of cleane preserved in the arke out of these there could not be food of flesh sufficient for the rest and after the cattell went out of the Arke there was no other food for them all flesh being destroyed but onely by the fruits of the earth Secondly the first permission to eat flesh that we reade of was after the floud Gen. 9.3 Everything that moveth and liveth shall be meat for you as the greene herb But these objections may be easily answered To the first we answer 1. that the beasts which did devoure flesh did also feed of herbs and so Noah might provide for them according to their eating 2. Though they did use altogether to live of flesh yet I thinke that for that present time and some while after all beasts might returne to the first food appointed in the creation this being a second creation and renewing of the world so that upon this extraordinary occasion and urgent necessity it cannot be gathered what was the ordinary food of beasts before no more than it can bee inferred that because beasts of contrary natures as the lion and calfe beare and cowe woolfe and lambe leopard and kid did lye together Isay 11.6 that there was no enmity betweene them before To the second place our answer is that there that liberty is onely renewed as is the blessing to increase and multiply vers 1. and the prohibition of shedding mans bloud vers 5. at the hands of a mans brother will I require the life of man for before the floud the bloud of Abel was required at the hands of his brother Caine. Notwithstanding therefore these objections I thinke it more probable that both man and beast after the transgression before the floud did use indifferently both the fruits of the earth and the flesh of beasts for food the grounds of this opinion are these 1. That one beast did not raven upon another in the state of mans innocency two principall reasons may be given one because as yet no death was entred into the world the other for that man bearing perfect rule and dominion over the creatures did keepe them in order but after mans fall both these causes were taken away for not onely death entred upon man but the other creatures were brought into the same bondage and were killed for sacrifice as Abel offered of the fat of the sheep Gen. 4 3. if it were lawfull then to slay beasts why not to eat of their flesh And againe man having lost his soveraignty over the creatures they then began one to rage upon another as not standing now in the like awe and feare of man as before this cause is touched by the Prophet Habbac 1.14 Thou makest man as the fishes of the Sea and as the creeping things that have no rule over them that is which doe one consume and devoure another because they have no governour this rule the beasts fishes and fowles had shaken off immediately upon mans fall and not only after the floud 2. Seeing in the old world two great sinnes abounded carnall lust and concupiscence Gen. 6.2 and tyranny and oppression vers 4. there were gyants or tyrants in the earth and tyranny and oppression brought forth bloudshed for which cause the prohibition of shedding of mans bloud is so straightly forbidden after the floud that God will require it at the hands of every beast and of a mans brother Gen. 9.5 How is it like that they would abstaine from killing of beasts that spared not to spill the bloud of men or from eating of flesh which is more apt to provoke unto lust than the simple fruits of the earth 3. If the flesh of beasts was not eaten before the floud what then became of the increase of cattell how was not the earth over-run with them This reason was given why the Lord would not at once but by little and little destroy the Canaanites before the Israelites lest the beasts of the field should increase upon them Deut. 7.22 because they both helped to destroy the cruell beasts and did eat the uncleane as swine and such other both which by their multitudes otherwise might have beene an annoyance to the Israelites But greater feare was there of overspreading the earth with increase of beasts before the floud if no such provision had beene made to diminish their number 4. But that place most of all confirmeth our opinion
4. Ans. This collection maketh against his opinion for like as the waters were dead without the spirit so we say that it is the spirit in baptisme and not the element that doth regenerate us 3. Confut. Not lawfull to make the image of God MAn is the image of God but it is lawfull to make the image of the image of God ergo to make the image of God lib. 2. de imaginib sanct c. 8. Ans. Man is made according to Gods image in his soule not in his body that therefore in man wherein he is like unto God is spirituall and invisible and therefore cannot be by a visible image deciphered 4. Confut. Man created immortall BEcause the Lord said to man increase and multiply Bellarmine collecteth that man was created of a mortall and corruptible nature yet should he have beene preserved by a supernaturall grace if he had not sinned lib. de grat primi hom c. 9. Ans. 1. His collection is weake for man should have increased in the state of innocency where no corruption was and Mary was increased with her holy Sonne Christ whose flesh saw no corruption Act. 2.27 2. Neither needed Adam to have had any supernaturall gift beside his creation to have beene preserved from death if hee had not sinned for death entred onely by sinne Rom. 5.12 5. Confut. Against the Anabaptists Vers. 26. LEt them rule over the fish of the Sea c. Hence the Anabaptists would prove their confused community and free use of all creatures because God giveth unto Adam and all his posterity rule and dominion over them But it is a grosse collection for the gift must be used according to the mind of the giver now the Lord who first gave this liberty unto man hath also set an order appointed Magistrates forbidden to steale that every man should content himselfe with his owne portion and not usurpe upon anothers right Muscul. 6. The ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã places of exhortation and comfort 1. THe great wisdome of God appeareth in the creation of the world as the Prophet noteth Psal. 104.24 In wisdome hast thou made them all c. for all things were ordained of God in excellent order and disposed with great wisdome 2. The great bounty of God appeareth toward man for whose cause hee hath made all these things which the eye beholdeth that we againe should magnifie the mercies of God toward us thus the Prophet exhorteth Psal. 8.3 When I behold the heavens c. what is man say I then that thou art so mindfull of him 3. Seeing man was created after the image of God in righteousnesse and holinesse and since by his transgression hee hath lost this image Eccles. 7.31 God hath made man righteous but they have sought many inventions we should labour to repaire this image and to be renewed in the spirit of our minds to put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and holinesse Ephes. 4.24 4. As God hath given unto man rule over the creatures vers 28. as the Prophet saith The oxe knoweth his owner c. Isay 1.3 So man should endevour to know his Creator and Maker and to bee obedient to him 5. As God commanded light to shine out of darknesse so we should pray to God to illuminate our minds with the knowledge of Christ 2 Cor. 4.6 6. All things which God created were good so we should delight in doing of good and overcome evill with goodnesse Rom. 12.21 CHAP. II. The Analysis or Methode THis second chapter containeth ãâ¦ã of somewhat not ordained before and ãâ¦ã The ãâ¦ã of the Sabbath the sanctification thereof ãâã 3. the reason of the sanctifying Gods rest vers 2. The ãâã is generall of the creation of the whole world and the things therein contained vers 4.5 Particular in the description of paradise and the rehearsall of things concerning ãâã Paradise iâ described by the situation of the place ãâã by the ãâã parts thereof the pleasant trees vers 9. the river divided into ãâ¦ã from vers 9. to vers 1â Foure things are rehearsed concerning man 1. his vocation ãâ¦ã the garden vers 15. the prohibition to eat of the tree of knowledge c. with a permission to eat of the rest vers 16 17. 3. The nomination of the creatures their bringing to Adam vers 16. his naming of them vers 20. 4. The creation of woman where we have 1. the consultation of God vers 18. 2. The confârââtion or manner of the womans making vers 21 22. 3. The approbation of Adam vers 23. The benâdiction of marriage inteâseâted by Moses vers 24. The Genesis or grammaticall sense v. 1. All the host of them b.g. T. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the ornament of them s. H. ornaâus ornament H. haeb âsâbaiââ armies host v. 2. seventh day b.g. T.p. H. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sixth day s. she âigui seventh heb v. 3. rested from the workes which God ordained to bee made b. created and made g. which hee created to bee made H. which he had made ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S. from doing the worke which he had created T. which he created in making P. heb that is God created the matter first then out of that matter made his workes v. 4. These are the generations B.G.T.P. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã booke of generation S.H. v. 6. but a mist went up B.G. but a fountaine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ascended S.H. and a mist c. P. heb veâdh which signifieth a mist and a cloud went up Ch. or a mist went up T. hee joyneth iâ with the other verse and maketh this to be the sense that there was yet neither raine or vapour to water the earth v. 7. madâ man of the dust of the ground G. dust of the ground B. T. hâb taking dust out of the ground S. formed him of the slime de limâ of the earth H. heb gâaphar dust breathed into his nostrils B.T. into his face G S HeP hâb aph a face a âoseâ the man was a speaking spirit C. a living soule caet 9. good to eat G T S P H tobh good pleasant to caet B.H. 10. one of the place of pleasure H.C. out of Eden cater 11. into foure heads B.G.H.T. foure beginnings ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S.T. rashim heads 12. there is bâellium B.G.T.P.H. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a carbuncle Onix stone b. B.G.H.P. sardonix stone T. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a greene stone S. the ãâã is of a naile colour the sarda of a flesh colour the sardonix of a mixt colour of both H. sohaââ an onix stone 13. The land of Aethiopia S.H. P. of Cush G.B.T.P. heb Gush which is taken as well for Arabia as Aethiopia 14. Tigris S.H. Hidekell B.G.T.P. heb taken for part of Tigris Euphrates s. H.T.b. perah g.p. T. heb perath which is Euphrates 15. put him into the garden of Eden b.g. T.p. in
not of the dust as some read but dust of the earth to shew that man is nothing else but duât as the Lord afterward said unto him Dust thou art the Lord compounded the bodie of man both of the dust red clay of the earth called adamab whereof Adam had his name 3. But where God is said to breath into man the breath of life we neither thereby understand with Ramban that God inspired into Adam his reasonable soule as part of his owne substance neither yet doe we thinke that God used any materiall blast nor yet is it only a metaphoricall speech uttered according to our capacitie as Mercer neither doe we understand here only the vitall and sensitive facultie to be given to man with Musculus for the words following he was made a living soule which S. Paul setteth against a quickning spirit 1. Cor. 15.45 doe shew more than life and sense therefore I thinke that properly the breathing of the breath of life is to be referred to the vitall power yet so that the soule of which that facultie dependeth must be understood together to have beene infused and inspired by the spirit of God which is here signified by the breathing of God so that mans creation is set forth in three degrees the forming of his bodie the giving of it life the endewing of him with a reasonable soule created after Gods image Gen. 2.26 QVEST. XXI Whether Adam were created in Paradise Vers. 15. THen the Lord tooke the man and put him into the garden of Eden that he might dresse it and keepe it Wee reject their conceit that imagine that Adam was created out of Paradise as also Eva as Iosephus lib. 1. antiquit c. 1. and Rupert lib. 2. de Trinitat c. 22. because it is said the Lord tooke the man c. Contra. 1. God is said to take him not as remooving him out of another place but shewing him what he should doe namely to keepe the garden 2. The word javach signifieth to leave as Iud. 3.1 These are the nations which God left God then left Adam in Paradise where he had made him as before is expressed vers 8.3 It is evident that Eva was made out of Adams side in Paradise by the order of Moses narration it is therefore most like that Adam also was made there 4. Where it is objected Gen. 3.23 that God sent Adam out of Eden to till the earth whence he was taken as though he were taken from the earth out of Paradise there by earth is not understood any speciall kind of earth but generally that element out of the which he was created for as well that ground within where Paradise was planted as that without was earth QVEST. XXII Wherefore Adam was placed in Paradise TO dresse and keepe the garden 1. Though man should not have toyled or wearied himselfe with any labour in Paradise for that was laid upon him as a punishment afterward to eat his bread in the sweat of his browes Gen. 3.19 yet it is evident that hee should have exercised himselfe in some honest labour even in Paradise 2. As his charge was both to dresse the garden in planting and nourishing of trees in which kinde of husbandrie many even now doe take a delight and hold it rather to bee a recreation than any wearinesse unto them as also to keepe it from the spoile of the beasts 3. This labour was enjoyned Adam 1 that beeing thus occupied in continuall beholding of the goodly plants in Paradise he might thereby bee stirred vp to acknowledge the goodnesse and bounty of the Creator 2. as also thereby the Lord had respect to our instruction that if Adam was not to live idely in Paradise much lesse should we spend our daies now in doing of nothing QVEST. XXIII Whether the precept given to Adam were only negative Vers. 16. ANd the Lord commanded him saying Thou shalt eat freely of every tree of the garden c. From these words divers questions are moved First wee doe not thinke with Thomas Aquinas par 1. qu. 97. art 3. that this precept was as well affirmative in commanding Adam to eat of all other trees as negative in forbidding him to eat onely of one tree 1. This precept to eat of every tree should have beene burdenous to Adam and a restraint to his liberty if hee should have beene tyed to eat of all and not where him liked 2. It had beene superfluous seeing his owne naturall appetite would have moved him to eat of the food appointed for him for though Adam in the state of innocency should not have beene pinched with such hunger and thirst as wee now are yet a naturall appetite to his meat hee should have had for otherwise his food would not have beene pleasant unto him 3. Eva best sheweth what Gods precept was Gen. 3.2 We eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden but of the fruit which is in the middest of the garden God hath said ye shall not eat of it Gods charge then was only negative not to eat the other to eat of the trees was left unto their choice QVEST. XXIIII Whether the precept was given both to Adam and Eve SEcondly though Augustine doe thinke that this precept of not eating was given only to Adam and by him to Eva lib. 8. de genes ad lit c. 17. yet we hold it more probable that God gave this charge unto them both together 1. Eve confesseth that God spake unto them both and said Yee shall not eat of it Gen. 3.2 2. The Lord saith unto both of them together Gen. 1.19 Behold I have given unto you every herbe and every tree c. at which time also it is like that he gave them the other prohibition of not eaâing of that one tree for if God had made that exception before he would not have given a generall permission after or if this generall grant had gone before the exception comming should seeme to abrogate the former grant 3. The Septuagint seeme to bee of this minde that this precept was given both to Adam and Eve reading thus in the plurall number In what day ye shall eat thereof ye shall dye and so doth Gregory read lib. 35. moral c. 10.4 But though in the originall the precept be given in the name of Adam only that is so for that Adam was the more principall and he had charge of the woman and for that the greatest danger was in his transgression which was the cause of the ruine of his posterity or as Mercerus well noteth Adam was the common name both of the man and woman Genes 5.2 and so is taken vers 15. and likewise here QVEST. XXV Why the Lord gave this precept to Adam THirdly if it be asked why the Lord gave this precept to Adam 1. we answer with Gregory lib. moral 35. c. 10. that for the better triall of Adams obedience it was fit he should bee prohibited to doe that which of it selfe was
time though not now 5. Confut. Adams sinne pardonable 5. WHereas we say that all sinnes are veniall to the faithfull and elect Bellarmine replieth that Adam committed a mortall and damnable sinne because it was said vnto him in what day thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death lib. 1. de amiss grat c. 7. Ans. Wee say that though this sinne was damnable in it owne nature yet by Gods grace through Christ it was made veniall and pardonable to Adam unlesse Bellarmine say with the hereticke Taâiane that Adam was damned 6. Confut. Adam lost not his faith 6. BY this place also he would proove that Adam and Eve lost their saith because they beleeved not the sentence of God that they should die if they transgressed the commandement lib. 3. de amission great c. 6. Ans. This prooveth that they failed in faith not that their faith was utterly lost and extinguished for if Adam had no faith remaining to what purpose should God have propounded the promise of the Messiah to a faithlesse man Places of Exhortation 1. IN that God sanctified the Sabboth and rested therein from all his works he did it for our example that we therby should learne religiously to observe the Lords day 1. in abstaining from all bodily and servile workes 2. in keeping our selves undefiled and unspotted of all sinnefull works 3. in sanctifying it to holy exercises to the praise of God and our owne comfort 2 v. 7. In that God made man of the dust and put the breath of life into his nostrils man is here to learne humilitie by the consideration of his base and poore beginning and to remember how brittle his state is whose life is but a blast of the breath a puffe of the aire Isay 2.22 Cease from man whose breath is in his nostrils 3 Seeing that goodly garden of paradise replenished with such goodly plants and fruitfull trees is now destroyed and not to be found in earth we are taught to sequester our affections from all earthly delights and to seeke for a paradise much better in heaven 4 v. 15. Seeing man even in the state of his innocency was not to live idlely but God assigned him to keep the garden we are thereby admonished that now much more every man should occupie himselfe in some honest labour of a lawfull vocation 5 In that God made the woman out of man from whom shee had her beginning thereby is described the dutie of the wife to be obedient to her husband as her head and principall for whole cause shee was made 6 And seeing the woman is bone of mans bone and flesh of his flesh thereby the husband is put in remembrance to love tender and cherrish his wife even as his owne flesh 7. verse 18. It is not good for man to be alone in that God first taketh care to provide an helper for man before he saw his owne want and while Adam slept and thought nothing the Lord prepared him an helpe we see how Gods providence watcheth over us foreseeing for us many things which we see not our selves yea taking care for us while we sleep as it is in the Psalme Hee giveth his wel-beloved sleepe Psal. 127.3 Mercer CHAP. III. The Analysis or Method THis Chapter describeth the fall of man first his sinne and transgression from verse 1. to verse 9. then his punishment verse 9. to the end In their transgression is to be considered the tentation of Sathan verse 1. to verse 6. the seduction of the man and woman verse 6. thirdly the effects and fruits of their sinne verse 7 8. In Sathans temptation wee haue his subtill insinuation verse 1. the womans simple confession verse 2 3. the suggestion it selfe verse 4 5. In their seduction verse 6. first are set downe the inducements or provocation the goodnesse of the tree for meat the pleasantnesse to the eye the fruit thereof supposed to be knowledge then the pravarication or offence they did eat The effects of their transgression are shame which causeth them to cover their nakednesse verse 7. feare which maketh them to hide themselves verse 8. In the punishment there is first their conviction of the man and woman verse 9. to 14. then the malediction or curse denounced first then executed The sentence is denounced against the tempter or parties tempted The tempter is either the âccessary that is the serpent which was the instrument whose punishment is set forth verse 14. or the principall namely Sathan who is censured verse 15. The persons tempted first the woman is punished with sorrow in travaile subjection to her husband verse 16. secondly the man is judged the cause is first shewed his transgression verse 17. then his judgement in the cursing of the earth with thornes and thistles in cursing of man with misery in his life mortality in his end verse 19. The sentence lastly is executed in the expulsion of man out of Paradise verse 23. with the consultation going before verse 22. and his perpetuall exile from thence the Angels keepe the way to Paradise with a sword that Adam should not returne thither The difference of translations v. 1. the serpent was wisest S. wiser C. craftier than any beast cat heb gnarum subtill v. 1. yea hath God indeed said B. G. A. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quare wherefore hath God said S.H. it is true that God hath said Ch. quia because God hath said T.P. heb aph ci yea because Sathans abrupt beginning sheweth a long communication before and here hee giveth a reason as though God were not equall toward man in the prohibition c. v. 6. to be desired to get knowledge G.T.S. or to make one wise B. heb delightfull to behold aspectu delectabibile C.H. which was said before v. 8. the voice of the word of God C. the voice of God walking caet v. 8. in the coole of the day B.G. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã at noone S. ad auram post meridiem in the coole aire after noone H. ad ventum in the wind or aire of the day T.P.C. heb lervach haiom the soft wind brought Gods voice unto them v. 11. unlesse thou hast eaten c. S.H. hast thou eaten caeter v. 12. the woman which thou gavest to be with me ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã B.S.C. which thou gavest me G. gavest my fellow sociam H. allocasti didst place with me T. gâimads with me heb v. 15. he shall breake ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã G.S. ipsa she shall H. it shall breake ipsum T.B.P. heb his it shall that is the seed he shall observe thee from the beginning thou shalt observe him to the end Ch. thou shalt lye in wait for his heele H. bruise his heele caet v. 16. thy desire toward thy husband T.B. subject to thy husband G. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thy turning to thy husband S.C. subpotestate under the power of thy husband H. heb to shuchah desire
v. 14. QVEST. IX Whether Cain or he that did slay him should be punished seven-fold Vers. 15. HE should be punished seven-fold 1. We neither receive Rupertus exposition that by seven-fold is understood everlasting punishment but with a secret condition unlesse they repent for he thinketh Lamech who is supposed to have killed Cain did repent confessing his sinne to his wives 2. Neither are the words so to be taken as meant of Cain that he should septem vindictas exolvere pay seven punishments as the septuagint translate for so many sinnes committed 3. Or as Lyranus Tostatus because Cain was in the 7. generation slaine by Lamech for these two last expositions are forced to divide the words whosoever slayeth Cain c. that is shall be punished which must be understood and then the other words he shall be punished seven-fold are referred to Cain But the sentence in the originall is joyned together neither distinguished in sentence nor in sense 4. So the plaine meaning is this that he which killed Cain should be more deepely punished than Cain himselfe because beside homicide hee should expresly transgresse Gods commandement who would have Cain to live for the example of other QVEST. X. What marke God set upon Cain and to what end Vers. 15. GOd set a marke upon Cain 1. Not as some read posuit Cain in signum God made Cain a signe or marke 2. But God set some visible marke upon Cain whether it were an horrible trembling and shaking of his whole body as the septuagint translate who for thou shalt be a vagabond and runnagate read he should sigh and tremble or an exceeding shame and confusion in that hee ran from place to place to hide himselfe or some visible mark set in his face as Lyranus thinketh some Hebrewes think it was an horn in his forehead some a letter some that a dog lead him these are mens conceits 3. Certainly whatsoever it were it was a signe of Gods wrath not as Iosephus thinketh a token that God appeased by Cains sacrifice forgave the punishment of his fratricide for if God accepted not his sacrifice before much lesse after 4. Neither was this marke set to exempt Cain from the invasion of beasts as though there were none alive on the earth but his parents for this murther falling out as is supposed about the 130. yeare of Adams age the world was by this time much replenished And where the Lord saith whosoever slayeth Cain c. he speaketh of men not of beasts 5. Wherefore God set this visible and fearefull marke upon Cain both that other men seeing apparant signes of Gods wrath upon him might feare to commit the like and that he might have the greater punishment in prolonging so wicked and miserable a life QVEST. XI How Cain was cast out of Gods presence Vers. 16. CAin went from the presence of the Lord. 1. Hee both was excluded from Gods favour and protection which is signified by Gods presence from the which otherwise no man can escape 2. He also was expelled from that Countrey where he was borne and where God was first worshipped by sacrifice and shewed visible signes of his presence 3. And where it is said that Cain dwelt in the land of Nod wee neither approve Catharinus conceit that this land from the which Cain was expelled was the land of Judea whether Adam and Eve came after they were exiled out of Paradise for the text is that the land of Nod was on the east side of Paradise whereby it appeareth that neither Adam and Eva nor Cain had their habitation farre from thence neither yet is it like as Iosephus that Cain built a City and called it Nod for Henoch is the first City mentioned in Scripture Vers 17. 4. But the Land was called Nod of Cains vagrant and vagabonds life which sheweth as Iosephus well conjectureth that Cain was not amended by this punishment but waxed worse and worse giving himselfe to rapine robbery oppression deceit QVEST. XII Wherefore and for whom Cain built a city Vers. 17. ANd he built a City 1. Cain neither built him a City to be defeÌded against wild beasts which was the first cause as Plato thinketh that moved men to build Cities for this reason might as well have moved the righteous seed to have done it neither because man is a sociable creature and loveth company as Aristotle for this reason might as well have caused Adam to build as Cain but it is most like because Cain was a fugitive and runnagate he would build him a City to stay in and to be a defence unto him as though Gods curse should not have taken place but as Iunius well writeth upon the words erat adificator or as the 70. aedificans he began only to build but hee finished it not leading still a runnagate life and so often constrained to leave the worke as the giants that built the Tower of Babell were constrained to give over 2. It may be doubted for whom Cain built a City there being no more yet in the world but himselfe his parents and his sonne the answer is ready that it is not like that he built this City presently after his sonnes birth much lesse before his condemnation as Mercerus but now when the world was replenished for if Abrahams stock in lesse than 400. yeares amounted to 600. thousand Cains posterity in the like time might arise to the like multitude which might suffice not only to inhabite a City but a country And Lodovicus vives maketh mention that in the memory of his parents there was a town in Spaine consisting of an 100. housholds which were all inhabited by the progeny of an old man then living which was so old that the youngest of his stock could not tell by what name of kindred to call him QVEST. XIII Lamechs speech to his wives and the meaning thereof Vers. 23. I Would slay a man in my wound 1. This place is neither inexplicable and not possibly to be unfolded as Catharinus a popish writer thinketh and as it seemed to Origen who as Hierom witnesseth writ two whole bookes the 12. and 13. of his commentaries upon Genesis in interpreting this place 2. Neither doe these words shew as Suidas expoundeth that Lamech had killed two men an elder and a younger the brethren of Henoch that was translated 3. Or one man as Theodoret thinketh for the which fact Lamech repenteth for the words are I would slay a man not I have 4. And we hold that to bee a fable that Lamech killed two men the one was Cain whom hee shot at in a bush supposing it to be a beast and the other was his boy that led him being blinde whom for anger hee all to beat and so killed him this exposition seemeth most probable to Cajetanus and Pererius having no probability in it both because Cain was privileged by God not to be killed and for that no mention is made of
Polygamy the marriage of more than one at once condemned sic Muscul. in hunc locum 3. v. 10. After seven dayes c. v. 12. And the raine was upon the earth forty dayes c. But these shew the Lords longanimity and patience for Noah is warned seven dayes before of the floud comming that by his preparation and entrance others might be warned Oecolamp and whereas God might have destroyed the world at once with water it was increasing forty dayes that the world seeing every day some perish might at length have turned to God Chrysost. 4. v. 16. The Lord shut him in God first provideth for Noah before the wicked are destroyed so Lât was brought out of Sodome before the City was consumed sic Muscul. Mercer 5. vers 24. The waters prevailed an 150. dayes Thus Noah continued in this desolate and darke place above an whole yeare but God was his light and comfort Thus God is able to sustaine his Elect though they be shut up in the most darke and deepe dungeons as a light did shine in prison where Peter lay bound at midnight Act. 12.7 according to the Psalme to the righteous ariseth a light in darknesse Psal. 112.4 CHAP. VIII 1. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts 1. Of the ceasing of the floud to v. 15. 2. of Noahs going forth and such things as accompanied the same 1. Here is set forth 1. The causes of the ceasing of the floud from v. 1. to v. 7. 2. The manner how and by what degrees the earth was dried The causes are the principall the mercy of God in remembring Noah v. 1. The secondary meanes helping the winde that God sent v. 1. the letting causes the raine and fountaines were staied v. 2. The manner of the ceasing of the floud and drying of the earth is set forth first generally after an 150. dayes v. 3. then particularly to v. 15. by foure degrees declared with their severall seasons 1. In the seventh moneth and 17. day the Arke rested c. v. 4. 2. In the tenth moneth the tops of the mountaines were seene v. 5. 3. Then the waters were abated v. 11. Noah to know it once sendeth the raven after 40. dayes v. 6. and thrice the dove once seven dayes after the raâen v. 8. then seven dayes after v. 10. and other seven dayes after that v. 12. 4. Then the earth was dried first in the upper part only in the first day of the 1. moneth v. 13. then it was perfectly dry in the 2. moneth and twenty seven day 2. In the second part we have 1. Gods commandement for Noahs going forth v. 15 16 17. 2. Noahs obedience v. 18 19. 3. His thankfulnesse in sacrificing to God v. 20. Gods acceptance v. 21. with his promâse not to destroy the earth againe v. 21. and his benediction in restoring the state of things againe v. 22. 2. The literall or grammaticall interpretation v. 3. the water abated going from the earth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S. the waters returned from the earth going and comming Ch. H.B.G.P. they went from the face of the earth continenter recedendo continually going away T. going and returning haloch vashub v. 4. the seven and twenty day S. H. the seventeenth caet upon the mountaines of Armenia H. G. B. the mountaines Cardu Ch. upon the mountaines of Ararat P. H. upon one of the mountaines of Ararat Tr. v. 7. he sent out a raven to see if the waters were abated S. the rest have not these words and going forth hee returned not S. which went and came caet v. 10. waiting yet seven dayes S. seven other dayes caet v. 11. an olive leafe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with a dry stalke S. a branch of an olive with greene leaves H. an olive leafe decerptum pulled off in her mouth T.B.G.C.P. taraph plucked pulled in the evening all read but the Sept. v. 12. in the six hundred and one yeare c. in the life of Noe this is added by the S. the cover of the Arke which he had made these words likewise added which the other have not v. 14. the seventeenth day S. the seven and twenty caet the seven and twenty day he opened the Arke added by the Sept. v. 6. thou and thy sonnes thy wife and thy sonnes wives S. thou and thy wife thy sonnes and their wives v. 17. ingredimini goe upon the earth H. P. fill the earth or ingender aboundantly or breed in the earth caet sharaâse to bring forth in multitude to creepe to move v. 19. according to their kinds H.B.G. their generations Ch. families T. P. mishphacah family H. this is wanting in the S. v. 21. the Lord smelled a sweet savour S. H. B. God accepted his offering Ch. a savour of rest G. P. gratum odorem an acceptable or pleasing savour T. noach rest according to Noahs name God said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã bethinking himselfe S. said to him H. said in his word C. said in his heart caet because of mens workes S. mens sinnes Ch. because of man caet the cogitation of man is diligently bent to evill S. prone to evill H. is evill from his infancy cât raugh evill Pl. v. 22. sommer and the spring S. sommer and winter caet choreph winter 3. The explanation of doubts QVEST. I. How God is said to have remembred Noah Vers. 1. GOd remembred c. not that there is oblivion or forgetfulnesse with God but then God is said to remember when he sheweth by the effects that he hath care of man so God is said to remember mans sins when he punisheth them Mercer as the widowe said to the prophet art thou come to call my sinne to remembrance and to slay my sonne 1. King 17.20 2. God also remembreth the cattell wherein Moses is not contrarie to Paul doth God take care for oxen 1. Cor. 9. where the Apostle denieth not that Gods providence watcheth over cattell but that his care toward man is greater and that he careth for beasts for mans cause 3. So then as the cattell perished in the floud together with the wicked so they are preserved for the righteous sake 4. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that God is said to remember the beasts not the fowles because they were not made the same day with man but the reason is because Moses having made so often mention of the birds that were likewise preserved in the Arke as Gen. 6.20 Gen. 7.3.14 needed not to speake of them here 5. R. Sel. noteth that God remembred the beasts because they did not couple together in the Arke I will not answer with Mercerus that the beasts engendred in the Arke both that they might be for sacrifice and for food afterward for there were enough beside for sacrifice seeing seven of the cleane entred into the Arke and concerning food they might for a while forbeare the eating of flesh till the creatures were increased but if both cleane and uncleane beasts
taken for Arabia as Ezek. 27.13 and 32.6 some thinke it more like to be a countrey neare to Arabia Perer. they cannot bee the Spanyards as Mercerus thinketh Of all the rest I judge Iosephus opinion to be most probable as shall appeare in the next place 6. Mesech 1. This is neither like to bee the Muscovites as some have thought because of the similitude of the letters Mercer 2. Neither is Mesech neare Arabia as Pererius would gather out of the Psalme 120.5 Woe is me that I am constrained to dwell in Mesech and in the tents of Kedar for although it bee agreed that Cedar is here taken for part of Arabia yet the other word is rather appellative than proper in this place and commeth of the Hebrew mashach which signifieth to prolong so the sense is why doe I sojourne so long as both Hierome and Tremellius translate and the Chalde read I have sojourned cum Asiavis c. cum tabernaculis Arabiani with men of Asia and in the tabernacles of the Arabians 3. Wherefore it is most like that Mesech was in Asia neare to Tubals countrey confining upon Armenia rather than Arabia and to be the countrey called Cappadocia Iosephus saith that the Cappadocians were first called Mesochaei Mesochians Pliny nameth them Mossyni Epiphanius Mossynaeci and Mela witnesseth that there is a certaine hill in Armenia toward Cappadocia called Moschicus and Iosephus testifieth that there was a certaine City in Cappadocia called Mosecha afterward Caesarea this therefore is that Mesech which is joyned so often in the Scripture with Thubal 7. Thiras 1. which is neither the Turkes as the Hierosolymitan 2. nor the Persians as Selomo Iarchi 3. But as it is received of the most this was the father of the Thracians who inhabited neare unto Pontus Euxinus not so called Thraces tanquam truces of their cruell and savage nature as of the hardnesse of the countrey but of their first founder Thyras Mercer Iun. QVEST. VI. Where the sonnes of Gomer inhabited Vers. 3. THe sonnes of Gomer Ashkenaz Riphath Togarmah 1. Some take Ashkânaz for the Gothes or Scithians Genevens Ierom. 51.27 2. Some for Germany Iosephus for the Rhegini a people of Italy sic Mercer 3. But it is most like they were a people inhabiting Asia as Ierosolymitan gathereth Ierem. 51.27 where Ashkenaz is numbred among the assistants of the Medes and Persians that came against Babylon And for the better evidence hereof there is a lake in Bithynia called Ascania and certaine Ilands of the Sea Aegeum are named Ascania Pliny also maketh mention of a famous mart towne in Phrygia called Ascania ex Iunio. 2. Riphath called also Diphath 1 Chron. 1.6 Epiphanius taketh them for the Caspians Ierosolymitan for the Phrigians Mercerus for the Râphei But it is most like they were the Paphlagonians who Iosephus saith were called Riphathaei whereof also the mountaines Riphaei were so named 3. Togarma this neither is like to be Turks as the Jewes nor the Germaine as the Chalde paraphrast Esech 27.13 for they had no traffick with Tiâus being so farre distant nor yet Barbary as the Jerosolymitan Paraphrast for Esech 38.6 the Thogarmians are reckoned among those nations that assisted Gog the Prince of Asia against the Israelites Iosephus taketh Togarma for the Phrigians but they are most like to be a people of Armenia the lesse whose Kings were called Tygranes as derived from Togarmah Iun. QVEST. VII Of the sonnes of Iavan Vers. 4. THe sonnes of Iavan Elisha c. Elisha the Chalde Paraphrast taketh for Italia Esech 27.7 some for the fortunate Islands whereof the Poets tooke occasion so much to celebrate the campi Elysii the Elisian fields tharg Hieros for Hellas Graecia Iosephus for the Aeolians famous for purple Ezech. 27.7 which is most probable Iunius Mercer 2. Tarshish Iosephus taketh it for India that yeeldeth gold lib. 8. antiquit and so doth Hierome the Septuagint Ezech. 23. for Tarshish reade Carthage the Chalde paraphrast Ierem. 10. Africa But Tarshish is rather Cilicia where was the City Tarsus S. Pauls countrey Iunius Mercer Act. 21.39 And hereupon because the Cilicians were chiefe Navigators and commanders of the Mediterranian sea all those coasts along were called Tarshish 3. Kittim some understand the Italians and Romanes as the Latine translation and Chalde Paraphrast Numer 24.24 Iosephus and Epiphanius the Cyprians where was the Citie Citium the towne of Zeno Citius chiefe of the Stoikes Mercer But Kittim are rather the people called Citii inhabiting in Asia neare to Cilicia of whom that City in Cyprus might be so called 4. Dodanim or Rhodanim 1 Chron. 1. v. 1. for the Hebrew daleâh and resh may easily be mistaken one for another the Hierosolymit understandeth Dodana in Epirus Mercer some the countrey by Rodanus the river of Rhone But the Rodians of the Isle Rodes are most like to take their beginning from hence as the Septuagint interpret Iun. QVEST. VIII Of the Isles of the Gentiles Vers. 5. THe Isles of the Gentiles that is all the sea coasts upon the Mediterranean sea not only the Islands as Rhodes Ciprus but the countries bordering upon the Sea were inhabited by these sonnes of Iavan for as Hierome citeth out of Varro and others the Grecians replenished the sea coasts from the mountaines Amanus and Taurus almost to the British sea the other sonnes of Iapheth inhabited the Asian and East parts as is before shewed And as yet there was no division of tongues whereof Moses entreateth c. 11. but he here speaketh thereof by way of anticipation QVEST. IX Of the sonnes of Cham. Vers. 6. THe sonnes of Ham were Chus Ham or Cham with his posterity dispersed themselves into the Meridoniall or Sotherne parts of the world both in Asia and Africa whereupon the tents or Tabernacles of Cham are taken for Aegypt Psal 78 51. and Chemmis was the name of a great Citie in Thebais and of an Island Chush is taken in Scripture both for Arabia in Asia and the great countrey Aethiopia in Africa Genes 2.13 the land of Chush must needs bee understood to bee Arabia Numb 12. Zippora Moses wife is said to bee Chusitis a Chusite or as other read an Aethiopian and yet shee was a Madianite which countrey bordered upon Arabia so 2 Chron. 14.9 Zerah King of Chush or Aethiopia came against Asia which is not like to have beene King of the African Aethiopia which was a great way distant from Palestina neither was there cause of hostility or enmity betweene the Jewes and them being so farre disjoyned and the text saith that Asa pursued the Aethiopians to Gerar and smote the Cities about it which did belong as should seeme to Zârah But this Gerar was in the confines of Palestina as may appeare by the peregrination of Abraham and Isaack Genes 20.26 But that in some places Chush is taken for the greater Aethiopia beyond Aegypt is evident also in
goeth further and distinctly sheweth how many nations and languages came of Sem Cham and Iapheth upon these words Psal. 105.8 he hath remembred his promise that he made to a thousand generations hee sheweth that there are in the world a thousand generations and 72. languages from Persia to the Indians and Bactrians of Sem he maketh 27 languages and 406. nations from Euphrates and Nilus to the Gades of Cham 394. nations 22. languages from Tigris westward of Iapheth were multiplied 200. nations and 23. tongues eâ Perer. But this is set downe onely by meere gesse and conjecture that there should be divided 72 languages for there are but 70. fathers named 14 of Iapheth 31 of Cham 25. of Sem for Heber and Peleg must be counted for one familie whereas tenne of the sonns of Noahs sonnes are set forth with their issue and posteritie two of Iapheth fower of Cham fower of Sem they make not severall nations without their sonnes no more than Noahs three sonnes and therefore tenne more must be detracted from the number of 70. and so there will remaine but 60. As Canaan must not be reckoned for a severall nation beside those that came of him and so of the rest And if those whose generations are not expressed whereof there are 11. five of Iapheth two of Cham fower of Sem did not make severall nations as Augustine thinketh but were incorporate to the rest then so many more are wanting of this number and there will remaine but 50. But admit that this last conjecture of Augustine be uncertaine yet it is most probable that all the Cananites of Canaan of whom came an eleven severall nations as they are âehearsed Gen. 10.15 spake but one language Isa. 19.18 they shall speake the language of Canaan which if it be so then could there not be 72. languages divided in the confusion of Babel Wherefore concerning this matter there are some things certaine some things uncertaine first it is certaine that the tongues and languages were divided then that every particular person had not a severall language for then there could have beene no society but that the principall and chiefe families onely had their proper speech Secondly as uncertaine it is 1. whither 72. languages or more or lesse tooke then beginning 2. whether some of those nations are not now utterly perished as Pliny out of Eratosthenes alleageth that divers people in Asia as of the Solymans Lelegians Bebrycians Calycantians are extinguished 3. Neither is it certaine whether every particular language now used was then founded or only the mother originall tongues out of the which other since have bin derived which is most like Mercer QVEST. XVI Where Cainan first added to the genealogie reconciled Vers. 12. THe Septuagint betweene Arphacsad and Sale place Cainan and so doth S. Luke in his Gospell ca. 3. according to most copies but Cainan is not found in the Hebrew to reconcile this doubt 1. We neither allow Cajetanes solution that the septuagint have set downe the true genealogie and that the Hebrew copies are imperfect and have beene corrupted by the Jewes for the Jewes had no reason to corrupt the genealogie which giveth the Christians no advantage neither maketh against them and beside the Chalde Paraphrast which is most ancient leaveth out Cainan 2. Neither is it like as Eugubinus saith that the Septuagint erred herein and that S. Luke followeth their error for although an error may be admitted in the Septuagint in this place as in many other yet the holy Evangelist was farre from approving their error being directed by the spirit of God 3. Neither doth the answer of Ioannes Lucidus and before him Nauclerus satisfie that Cainan and Salâ were one and the same and that the place in Luke should be read which was of Sala which was of Cainan Luke 3.36 But this cannot be for beside that that there was no cause why Luke should set downe two names only of Sala and of none of the rest beside in the Septuagint Cainan is made the father and begetteâ of Sala Genes 11.4 Lippoman and Canus answere that as Mathewe omitteth three of the kings in his genealogie betweene Ioram and Ozias to make the line of 14. generations equall from Abraham to David from David to the captivitie and from thence to Christ so Moses to make tenne generations from Sem to Abraham correspondent to the ten patriarkes before the floud might omit Cainan But the reason is not alike 1. For those three Kings Ahaziah Ioas Amaziah are thought by some to to bee omitted for another cause because they were killed for evill government Concent 2. And againe Moses summeth the yeeres of these Fathers which Mathewe doth not and therefore if Moses should of purpose leave out Cainan a great error would fall out in the Chronologie and computation of yeares 3. If Moses had left out Cainan to make the genealogie equall yet if there had beene any such hee should not have beene omitted in that catalogie of their names 1 Chro. 1.18 where was no such cause of âmission 5. Some thinke that the Septuagint erred in adding of Cainan and that Luke followed that text not approoving that error but giving way to the time because the Septuagint was then well knowne among the Gentiles least if he had departed from that translation it might have hindred the credit of his Gospell Thus Iansenius and Genebrard among the pontificall writers and learned Iunius among the Protestants who saith that it was not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a slip or fault of memory but a faultlesse confession in respect of the time so also Mercerus who thinketh that this being but a matter of genealogie is not much to be stood vpon which Paul calleth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã endlesse 1. Tim. 1.4 6. But I approove rather Beza his answere that Cainan was put into the text in Luke by the ignorance of some that tooke upon them to correct it according to the Septuagint for in that ancient manuscript which he followed Cainan was not to be found and therefore Beza in his translation upon good ground left it out and so doth the great English Bible Other thinke further that the translation of the septuagint was also herein corrupted by some that at the first these Greeke interpreters put not in Cainan for neither Iosephus nor Epiphanius which follow the septuagint rehearsing the fathers before Abraham make mention of this Cainan and in the best Greeke copies it is left out 1 Chronic. 1. QVEST. XVII When Arphaxad was borne Vers. 10. BEgat Arphachsad two yeare after the floud the question is whereas Elam and Asshur the sonnes of Sem are named before Arphacsad the third sonne how Sem could have these three in two yeares I answer 1. Neither with Aben Ezra that Sems wife might bee with childe in the Arke when the waters began to decrease for I thinke rather that
Sept. have not these words the rest have v. 6. unto an high oake S. famous valley H. unto the plaine of Morch caet celon signifieth both an oake and a valley or plaine v. 8. Bethel toward the west caeter toward the sea S. heb because the Mediterranean Sea was in the west side of Canaan v. 9. in the desart S. toward the South caeter negebh signifieth both v. 11. tooke his journey toward the East T. tooke his journey first C. from the East cât heb micehedem toward the East Gen. 28. v. 13. Say I am his sister S. thou art my sister caet I shall live for thy sake H. T. by thy occasion B. shall be preserved by thee G. for thy words C. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because of thee S.P. heb biglal propter because v. 16. mules and Camels ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S. she ashes and camels cât athon a she asse chamer an hee asse the mule is the shee v. 19. I have taken her to my wife S.C.P. I might have taken her caet 3. The Exegesis or Theologicall Explication QVEST. I. Where and how the Lord spake to Abraham Vers. 1. FOr the Lord had said c. 1. God thus spake to Abraham not after his fathers death but while he was yet in Mesopotamia Act. 7.2 for to what end should the Lord have thus said Get thee out of the countrey c. if hee had beene come out thence already Calvin 2. Wee read that God spake unto Abraham eight times Gen. 12.1 againe v. 7. and c. 13.14 and c. 15.4 and 17.1 also c. 18.9 and c. 21.9 and 22. 1. It is like that divers other times the Lord spake unto him but these are expressed 2. And how God spake unto Abraham Basil thinketh it was citra ullam corporis vocem without any corporall or outward voyce but by the illumination of his minde Ramban thinketh it was by dreame some that God spake to him by Sem or some other Prophet but in this place it is like that God spake to Abraham either by himselfe or his Angels when he spake by dreame in sleepe or by vision when he was waking it is so expressed in the text as c. 15.1 QVEST. II. Whether God named it a countrey to Abraham whither he called him TO the land that I will shew thee c. 1. When the Lord thus called to Abraham hee named no certaine countrey whither hee should goe for the better triall of his faith for the Apostle saith Hee knew not whither hee went Hebr. 11.8 and Stephen Act. 7.3 nameth no countrey whither hee was called 2. Whereas Canaan is named in the former chapter vers 31. either Moses setteth downe the name of the country by way of anticipation or God might afterward shew unto Abraham as he went whither hee would have him to goe Calvin R. Isaach Carus thinketh that at the first Abraham understood that countrey to the which hee was called to be Canaan because of the curse that hee should be a servant c. but that is not like QVEST. III. Wherefore Abraham was called out of Chaldea into Canaan ANd the Lord called Abraham out of Chaldea into Canaan 1. Because Chaldea was given to abominable Idolatry and other great corruptions of life where Abraham could not remaine without great danger 2. That Gods blessing in the multiplying of Abrahams seede might better appeare abroad in a strange countrey Perer. 3. But the greatest cause was not as some thinke to converse with Sem who is held to be Melchizedek but that Abraham might take possession of that countrey and by faith and hope enioy that which was promised to be given to his seede Calvin QVEST. IIII. Where Abraham was when the Lord first called him Where Abraham should be when as God first called him there are divers opinions 1. It can neither be as Augustine thinketh that Abraham was called after he was departed out of Chaldea before he came to Charran beeing yet in Mesopotamia for to what end should the Lord have bidden Abraham to goe out of his countrey if he had beene removed alreadie To say with Augustine and Eucherius that now he is commanded to leave his countrey in affection as he had alreadie done in bodie hath no probabilitie for both Abraham should have beene disobedient to Gods Vocation beeing wedded still in desire to his countrie and it is not like that he had a minde to returne to an idolatrous countrey where he was to expect nothing but persecution Steven indeed saith he was in Mesopotamia when God called him but Mesopotamia is there taken largely as it comprehendeth Siria and Chaldea and so Steven saith that he came out of the land of the Chaldeans Act. 7.4 Mercer 2. Neither was Abraham twice called once in Chaldea and againe in Charran as Rupertus and Tostatus thinke upon this place for this had argued Abrahams sloth and negligence if hee had made no more haste to obey the calling of God Steven also Act. 7. maketh mention but of one calling 3. To say further that Steven beeing occupied with other matters might forget himselfe and not well remember the circumstance of time or that he was contented to follow the vulgar account is to doe wrong to so holie a man being directed by the spirit of God to speake neither doth Eucherius answer satisfie that expoundeth Steven thus that Abraham was placed in the land of Canaan after the death of Terah he might depart from Charran his father yet living but all that while hee was a sojourner in Canaan had no certaine place till after his fathers death Contra. But this sense is contrarie to the text that God after his fathers death ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã translated or brought Abraham into Canaan this must be understood not of Abrahams setling in Canaan but his first remove thither 4. Neither is Lyranus opinion sound who therein followeth Rasi and Mizrahi that the calling which Moses here speaketh of was that in Charran for Abraham is bidden to come out of his countrey but Charran was not his countrey and the Lord saith hee brought him out of Vr of the Chaldeans chap. 15.7 not out of Charran But Paulus Burgensis opinion is farre wide that Charran was Abrahams countrie not Chaldea for Vr of the Chaldees is called the land of his brother Arans nativitie now whereas Abraham calleth it his countrie where Naâor dwelt in Charran in Aram Naharahim or Mesopotamia Gen. 24.8.4.10 there Mesopotamia or Naharaim the countrie betweene the rivers is taken in a large sense as it containeth both Siria and Chaldea as is before shewed or for that all his kindred were now remooved thither Mercer 5. Wherefore the truth is that Abraham was in Chaldea when the Lord called him so Aben Ezra Mercer for so the Lord saith cap. 15.7 and although he is bid to leave his kindred who came with him as Terah and Lot yet for all this his calling was in
16. THe wickednesse of the Amorites is not yet full c. 1. The Amorites are named whereas there were other people of the Canaanites because they were the most mighty among the rest both in power and stature of body whose height was like the height of Cedars Amos 2.9 and they excelled in wickednesse and therefore the Prophet setting forth the wickednesse of Israel saith their father was an Amorite Ezech. 16.2 2. Neither did the punishment of this people depend upon any fatall necessity before the which they could not be punished but upon Gods will and purpose who would not cut them off at the first but in his just judgement permitted them till they came to the height of iniquity 3. Some by sinnes here understand the punishment of sinne which God suspended for a time but the other sense is better to take the word properly for the wickednesse of that people which was not yet ripe which God deferreth to punish both to make them excusable that despise so long a time of repentance and to justifie his owne judgements which he sendeth not without just cause 4. And there are foure arguments or marks of the ripenesse of sinne and the nearenesse of Gods judgements 1. the quality of the sinnes themselves when they are such as are directly against God as superstition Idolatry the offering up of their owne children in the fire against the law of nature as in unnatural uncleannesse such as reigned among the Sodomites against humane society as in cruelty and oppression as in the old world Gen. 6.11 2. The generality of sin when not a few but the whole multitude are corrupt so in Sodome were not to bee found ten righteous men 3. The impudency of sinners that are not ashamed openly to transgresse and to boast of their sinne as the Prophet complaineth of the Israelites they have declared their sinne as Sodome they hide them not Isa. 3.9 4. When they are incorrigible and past amendment as Pharaoh and the Aegyptians when they were not humbled with those ten grievous plagues the Lord overthrew them in the red sea Perer. QVEST. XVII Why Euphrates is called the great river Vers. 18. FRom the river of Aegypt to the great river of Euphrates 1. Euphrates is called the great river not as the Talmudists thinke because it confined the holy land but either for that it was the greatest river in Asia as Danubius is in Europe Nilus in Africa in India Ganges and Indus or for that it was one of the rivers that came through Paradise as for the same cause Tigris or Hiddekel is called the great river Dan. 10.4 2. The river of Aegypt is not Nilus as R. Salomon and Mercer for the bound of Palestina never extended so farre but it is a river which runneth out of Nilus betweene Pelusium and Palestina thorow a great desart and falleth into the Mediterranean sea this river is called Sithor as Aben Ezra of the troubled and blacke water Iosuah 13.3 which it borroweth of Nilus which for the same cause is called melas black it is termed also the river of the wildernesse Amos 6.14 the same which the Septuagint call Rinocolura Isa. 27.12 because it did run along by that city so called of the cutting or slitting of noses which punishment King Artisanes inflicted upon malefactors and sent them to inhabite that city Diodorus Siculus lib. 2. and of this opinion is Epiphanius that this river of Aegypt is the river Rinocolura to whom Lunius assenteth Iosu. 13.3 It seemeth to bee an arme of the river Nilus commonly called Carabus which is distant some five dayes journey from Gaza toward Aegypt Perer. ex Masio in Iosua 13. QVEST. XVIII How the land of Canaan is said to be given to Abraham Vers. 18. VNto thy seed c. But v. 7. the Lord said to give thee this land to inherit it and cap. 13.15 both are joyned together I will give it unto thee and thy seed for ever c. Now seeing Abraham had not so much as the breadth of a foot Act. 7.4 how was this land given to Abraham 1. Some thinke it was given to Abraham in right to his seed in possession or to him because it was given to his seed for as the sonne belongeth to the father so what is given or promised to the son concerneth the father 3. but therefore is this land said to be given to Abraham though hee never had possession thereof but his seed because for his sake and the love of God toward him it was given to his seed as Moses saith because he loved thy fathers therefore hath he chose their seed after them Deut. 4.37 QVEST. XIX Whether the Israelites ever enjoyed the whole countrey Euphrates FRom the river of Aegypt to the river Euphrates c. But whereas the land of Canaan is otherwise confined Numb 34.8 where it is not extended beyond Hamath which is a great way on this side Euphrates and the usuall limitation and border was from Dan to Beersheba 1 King 4.25 which as in length not above 160. miles and in breadth from Joppe to Bethlem not above 46. miles as Hierome witnesseth epist. 129. ad Dardan a great question is here moved how their borders could reach to Euphrates 1. Some thinke that there were two countries promised to Abrahams seede the lesse of Canaan which they possessed and a larger extending to Euphrates upon condition if they walked in obedience which condition because they performed not they never injoyed that countrey sic Hier. like as in the Gospell saith he the Kingdome of heaven is promised to the obedient but if they performe not obedience they shall misse of the reward nequaquam erit culpa in promittente sed in me qui proâissââ acceperâ non merui and yet the fault shall not be in him that promiseth but in mee that am not worthy to receive the promise Hieron ibid. to whom subscribeth Andreas Masius in c. 1. Iosue 2. Augustine is of another opinion that the promised land was of two sorts the lesse which comprehended the land of Canaan which the Israelites possessed under Iosua the other which reached to Euphrates which was not under their dominion till David and Salomons time who reigned over all Kingdomes from the river that is Euphrates and from Tipsack which was a City upon that river afterward called Amphipolis even unto Azzah or Gaza 1. King 4.21.24 August qu. 21. in Iosue to whom agree Cajetane and Oleaster and Iunius upon this place and this seemeth to bee the better opinion for wee are not to thinke but that this promise made so solemnely to Abraham accordingly tooke effect 3. Whereas it is objected that all the country to the river Euphrates was never given unto Israel no not in Salomons time because they did not expell thence the inhabitants and plant the Israelites there as they had done in Canaan First Augustine answereth that concerning the Cities which were a farre off they were commanded if they
Cor. 7.3 they must be the one addicted and obliged only to the other 4. Ambrose againe excuseth this marriage of Abraham with Hagar by the mystery in it as it is expounded by S. Paul Galat. 4. quod ergo putabas esse peccatum advertis esse mysterium that which you thought was iniquitie appeareth to be a mysterie Contra. A mysterie we admit according to the Apostles collection in Abrahams marriage with Hagar but that giveth no liberty or immunity unto it for so theft might be excused because the suddennesse of Christs comming to judgement is likened to the comming of a theefe in the night neither is it therefore a thing excusable to play an unrighteous steward because Christ draweth a parable from thence Luk. 16. 5. Augustine further saith sufficiendae prolis causa erat uxorum plurium simul uni viro habendarum inâculpabilis consuetudâ he calleth it an inculpable custome for one man in those dayes for procreation sake to have many wives He excuseth the multiplicity of wives by the custome of those dayes though the use bee now otherwise like as sometime among the Romans it was counted a hainous thing tunicas habere talares vâl manicata to weare sleeved or side gownes but now for a man of honest condicion not to have such is counted a shame c. Contra. Indeede indifferent things such as are the formes and fashions of apparell may be changed and sometimes held lawfull sometimes uncomely according to the divers customes of times but that which is simply unlawfull by no custome can be made lawfull that which is evill whatsoever the custome is ought not to be followed the Scripture herein giveth us a rule not to follow a multitude to doe evill Exod. 23.2 2. Neither doth it yet appeare that there was any such custome among the faithfull in Abrahams time to couple themselves to more than to one wife 3. Chrysostome of this very customâ of having many wives thus excellently writeth Vides quomodo non oportet consuetudinem praetextere sed quod justum est inquirâre ecce quoniam mala erat consuetudo expl sa est c. You see then that we must not pretend custome but intend that which is just because it was an evill custome it is left 6. Chrysostome in the same place alleageth another excuse Permissum est cum duabus vel tribus misceri ut humanum gânus propagaretur c. It was then permitted to be coupled with two or three that mankindâ might be increased Contra. If this were a sufficient reason for polygamie it had beene more needfull that in the creation many women should have beene made and so likewise that more than one wife a piece for Noah and his sonnes should have entred into the Arke for then there was greater need of all meanes for procreation Wherefore all these reasons and excuses doe not serve to exempt the Patriarks from all blemish and blame in their multiplying of wives 4. A fourth opinion there is that God gave a dispensation for polygamie to the fathers and as it is most like to Noah when he said to him Increase and multiply sic Perer. in Gen. 16. disp 1. Contra. 1. Against a precept written dispensation unwritten hath no place seeing then the commandement is expressed For this cause shall a man leave father and mother and cleave to his wife Gen. 2.24 he saith not wives but wife as speaking of one but such dispensation is no where mentioned we hold it to be a meere humane conjecture 2. If God had given Noah such an indulgence it is like that he and his sonnes would have used it there being then greatest cause in the renewing of the world 3. And though they are blessed with increase yet only the lawfull meanes of increasing and multiplying are permitted for otherwise this might be an excuse for adulterous copulations 5. Wherefore the safer and sounder opinion is that polygamie that is the marriage of many wives was neither simply lawfull nor for a time dispensed with but that it was an humane infirmity even in those holy Patriarks 1. Because it degenerateth from the first institution in Paradise to the which Christ sendeth us From the beginning it was not so 2. The first that brought in the doubling of wives was Lamech of the cursed seed neither doe we read of any of the Patriarks from Adam to Abraham for the space well-nigh of two thousand yeares that had more wives than one 3. If there had beene at any time a needfull use of polygamie it is most like that in the beginning when the world was not yet replenished as in Adam and Noahs time it should have beene permitted 4. To have a concubine together with a wife was never lawfull but such an one was Hagar for Abraham did cast her out with her sonne she was also a bond-woman and therefore not fit to be a wife to so great a Patriarke and a wife is defined by the Apostle to be such an one as is taken to avoid fornication 1 Cor. 7.2 but to that end did not Abraham take Hagar having Sarai beside And whereas the text saith that Sarai gave her to Abraham for or instead of his wife the meaning is not that Hagar became properly Abrahams wife but that she was in the place and stead of his wife for as Sarai saith It may be I shall receive a childe by her Gen. 16.2 but if she had indeed beene his wife and so manumitted and not Saraies bond-woman still the childe should have beene counted hers and not her mistresses and Gen. 25.6 mention is made of Abrahams concubines Pelagshim whereof Hagar must be one 6. But yet this being admitted that the Patriarks erred in multiplying their wives yet some cautions must be received withall 1. That herein they finned not against their conscience but of ignorance and infirmity as in other things this being not yet revealed unto them 2. Though God dispensed not with their so doing yet it pleased the divine indulgence in silence and mercifull connivence to passe by this over-sight as the Apostle saith in another case The time of this ignorance God regardeth not Act. 17.30 3. We abhorre the blasphemie of the Manichees sufficiently confuted by Augustine who doe charge the Patriarks with lasciviousnesse and wantonnesse of flesh in using many wives which they did for generation of children not satisfaction of their iust and as Augustine well saith Castius utebantur plurib quam nunc una c. They used many wives more chastly than we now use one so he concludeth O virum viriliter utentem foeminis conjuge temperanter ancilla obtemperanter nulla intemperanter O worthy man using women manly his owne wife soberly his maid obediently but none of them intemperately Morall observations 1. Observ. Affliction and punishment commeth from God Vers. 2. THe Lord hath restrained me from childe-bearing Sarai as a godly woman imputeth her sterility
his seed and beleeved they should possesse it in time 2. Abraham had great store of cattell treasure and houshold and of other goods which he gave unto Isaack Gen. 25.5 bestowing onely gifts upon his other sonnes 3. She desired that Isaack might be heire of Abrahams name and bloud as the Lord faith afterward that his seed should be called in Isaack QUEST VII Whether Hagar carried Ismael upon her shoulder Vers. 14. PVtting it upon her shoulder and the childe also 1. It is not like that Ismael being now a youth of twenty yeares old was laid upon his mothers shoulders to beare as the Septuagint read or that Abraham was constrained to binde Ismael with cords and lay him upon his mother for v. 18. she is bid to take him by the hand not to lay him upon her shoulder and whereas shee is said to cast him from her this was done not out of her armes but animo in her mind and affection Augustine Iunius Or taking him into her lap being sicke she after despairing of his health put him from her Mercer whereas also hee is called jeled a childe this word is used not onely of infants but of young men Genes 4.23 and Hierome well noteth that all children are so called in respect of their parents 2. Neither is it here a metaphoricall speech as Cajetane saith that to lay Ismael upon his mothers shoulders was to commit him to her care 3. But the sentence is thus distinguished as the Latine readeth well that whereas there are two words he gave and imposed or layed on this is to be referred to the bottle of water and bread the other to the child 4. As for that conceit of the Hebrewes that Ismael was sicke and through griefe fell into a dropsie or some inflammation which was the cause the bottle of water was so soone spent it hath small ground QUEST VIII What the reason is that Abraham gave Agar and Ismael no better provision HE tooke bread and a bottle of water c. How commeth it to passe that Abraham being so rich a man and loving Ismael so well should send him out with no better provision seeing that they were not to send away their servants empty but to give them a liberall reward of sheepe come and wine Deut. 15.13 1. Cajetane thinketh that by bread and water all other victuals are expressed and that Abraham gave them both servants and cattell being both his father and very rich and so both willing and able neither would he deale worse with Ismael his first borne than with the rest of his sonnes to whom he gave gifâs Genes 25.5 sic Cajetan But the Scripture it selfe gain-sayeth Cajetan herein which omitteth not to make mention of the very bottle which Abraham gave to carry the water in then by all likelihood the other gifts or greater value should have beene spoken of 2. Neither need we with Rupertus to seeke out an allegory that by Hagars carrying of water and not wine is shadowed forth the old Synagogue labouring under the literall sense of Scripture 3. Wherefore Tostatus thinketh better that Abraham gave Hagar no more than these necessary helpes in her journey 1. Either because Sarah the dame of the house would have it so whom God commanded Abraham to heare in this case 2. Or for that the Lord had promised to provide and take care for Ismael 3. Or Abraham might afterward remember Ismael with a portion among the rest of his brethren sic Tostatus 4. Or Abraham did thinke to send them a supply afterwards they sojourning not faire off 5. Or Abraham being in griefe and heavinesse for their departure might forget to doe that which otherwise he would have done for it seemeth he did it in haste Calvin Among which reasons I take the first and the last to be most probable QUEST IX How Hagars eyes were opened Vers. 19. GOd opened her eyes c. 1. Not that her eyes were shut before 2. Neither as though this fountaine which the Angel shewed did suddenly breake out of the ground as some think ex Vatablâ 3. But caused her to see the well which either by reason of her griefe she before regarded not Calvin or she saw it not by reason of the farre distance or for that it was in some hidden place Perer. Thus the two Disciples are said not to have knowne and discerned Christ till their eyes were opened Luke 24. 4. Rupârtus gathereth from hence a further mystery that as Hagar wandring in the wildernesse was brought to see a fountaine of water so the Jewes in the end of the world shall be called and brought to the knowledge of the truth QUEST X. Abimelech rather of feare than love maketh a league with Abraham Vers. 22. ABimelech spake unto Abraham c. 1. Some thinke that Abimelech not of any suspition or jealousie toward Abraham but for love of his vertue and seeing him to be a man prosperous and beloved of God both by reason of the victory given him against foure Kings when he recovered Lot and the honourable congratulation of Melchisedech that met him and now the rate birth of his sonne Isaack for these causes he desired his friendship Pererius 2. But it is more like that Abimelech feared Abrahams greatnesse and therefore of feare rather than love desired to make a league with him Muscul. Calvin for it is no other like but that Abimelech was affected to Abraham as afterward to his sonne that sojourned in the same place and how Abimelechs affection stood toward Isaack the Scripture sheweth Wherefore came yee to me seeing you hate me c. Gen. 26.27 yet Abimelech desireth also to make a covenant of friendship with Isaack QVEST. XI Of the gifts given to Abimelech and the seven lambs Vers. 27. ABraham tooke sheepe and beeves c. Pererius thinketh that no other ceremony was used in making this covenant but only an oath betweene them but this giving of sheep to Abimelech sheweth that some other rite and solemnity was performed Muscul. 2. And hereby Abraham doth acknowledge his homage to the King of the place for though all this land was promised to Abraham yet the time of his actuall possessing it was not yet come 3. The seven lambs were not money stamped with that marke but so many in the kind which Abraham giveth as a price or redemption of his well that he might enjoy it quietly afterward Calvin 4. And these seven lambs did not belong unto the covenant as a rite and ceremony thereof for then Abimelech would not have asked what they did meane v. 29. But they were as an earnest given for the redeeming of the well Perer. 5. Augustine thinketh that Abraham bought with them that parcell of ground where he planted a groave and it is not unlike for before this time Abraham is not sound to have planted any QVEST. XII Of the name and City of Beersheba Vers. 31. WHerefore the place is called Beersheba 1. The word
to deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall âeare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them
it must be expounded by that prophecie Gen. 16.12 v. 20. of Mesopotamia H.S.C.B. Padan Aram. T.G.P. v. 22. why have I conceived H. C. why am I thus cat they leaped within her S. strove together or beat one upon another cater ratzatz to beat hurt or bruise v. 23. the elder shall serve the younger B. G. the greater shall serve the lesse cater v. 25. as a rough skinne S. H. as a hairie or rough garment cat adâreth a garment v. 26. held his brother by the heele H. Esaâ by the heele cater v. 27. an husband man H. a man going into the field C. a field man or wilde man cat v. 27. Iacob a plaine man without deceit S.H.G. a perfect man cat minister of the doctrine of the house C dwelt at home S. dwelt in tents cat v. 31. sell me thy birth-right H. sell me thy birth-right even now or to day cât v. 34. pottage of Rice B. of Lentils cater guadash a Lentill a red kinde of pulse 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why Abraham tooke a wife in his old age Vers. 1. ABraham tooke another wife 1. Not giving way unto his lust or of any incontinency as some of the Hebrewes as Baal haturim saith it is a griefe to see a man eat if he eat not with him 2. Neither was this done for any such mystery as Origen supposeth to signifie the spirituall marriage of the minde with wisdome which is most ripe in old age hom 11. in Genes 3. And yet this use may be made of Abrahams second marriage to convince such heretikes as condemne second marriage Augustin lib. 16. de civit Dei c. 34. as also whereas the sonnes of Abraham by Hagar and Keturah were the greatest adversaries to the Isrâelites as the Ismaelites the Madianites so they which beare the name of the Church as papists and other heretikes are the greatest enemies to the Church of God 4. But the speciall cause why Abraham married in his old age was to shew the efficacie of Gods blessing in increasing him with a large posterity as the Lord said unto him I have made thee a father of many nations Genes 17.5 Mercerâ as also to have a comfort in his olde age now living a part from Isaack and having committed over to him the affaires of the houshold Cajetan QUEST II. How Abrahams body being said to be dead at one hundred yeares yet was able for procreation at one hundred forty yeares BUt whereas Saint Paul saith that Abrahams body was even now dead being almost 100. yeares old Rom. 4.19 how was it not now more dead being 40. yeares elder for Isaack was now 40. yeares old when he married Rebeccah Gen. 25.20 who was borne in Abrahams 100. yeare To this some answer that Abrahams body was said to be dead only in respect of barren Sarah Mercer But that seemeth not to be so because the Apostle maketh mention together both of the deadnesse of Abrahams body and Sarahs wombe wherefore I preferre rather Augustines opinion that Abrahams body though dead in it selfe was revived by the power of God not onely for the generation of Isaack but this strength of nature continued a long time after for further procreation Calvin QUEST III. Whether Keturah were Hagar CAlled Keturah some affirme that this was Hagar upon these grounds 1. Because the Madianites which came of Keturah are called Agarenes Psal. 83.6 the Ismaelites Moab and Agarenes 1. Chron. 5.19 They made warre with the Hagarenes with âethur Naphish and Nadab which were the sonnes of Ismael Hieron tradit Hebraic in Gen. 25. Answer These places prove not the Mâdianites or any other of Keturah to be called Agarenes but that the name Agarenes was common to all that came of Ismael whereof some were called Ismaelites some Itureans some Nabeans c. Iunius in 1 Chron. 5.19 2. Keturah signifieth incense whereby is signified that Hagar all this while living continently was consecrated to God as incense and therefore Abraham Sarah being dead sent for her Lyranus Answer Concerning the signification of this name it skilleth not but that Hagars name was not changed it may appeare for that vers 12. she is called by the name of Hagar still 3. But it was most fit and beseeming seeing Hagar had beene Abrahams lawfull wife and yet living that he should rather take her than any other Thomas Anglic. Answer Shee was not Abrahams lawfull wife but his concubine and seeing she was a bond-woman there was no reason that she should succeed in a free womans place and rather because of that mystery which the Apostle noteth which maketh Sarah and Agar figures of two mothers one of the carnall sort the other of the fafthfull and spiritual seed 4. Therefore Ismael and Isaack are said to have buried Abraham as being returned to fraternall society Thom. Anglic. Answer No such thing can be gathered hereby that Hagar and Ismael were restored to Abrahams house but the reason why Ismael only is ioyned with Isaack in performing this last duty is this because the other sonnes were sent farre away in Abrahams life time into the East country But Ismael being neare dwelling for Isaack at this time had his habitation about Hagars fountaine which she named Beer-la-hai-roi vers 11. would not be wanting in this office toward his father Wherefore the true opinion is that this Keturah was some other woman and not Hagar 1. The words of the text give it that Abraham proceeded or added this and tooke him a wife c. but if she had beene his wife before then Abraham had not added or proceeded to doe as it were a new worke Cajeâan 2. Agar is called by her owne name in this chapter verse 12. therefore she was not Keturah 3. Hagar could not be lesse now then 80. yeares old Abraham being 85. when hee tooke Hagar and now 140. some 55. yeares before and Hagar being supposed then to be 25. at which yeares it is not like she could bring Abraham so many sonnes seeing it was a great miracle for Sarah to beare at 90. Tostatius 4. Abraham is said to have concubines therefore more than one concubine namely Hagar and Keturah is directly said to be Abrahams concubine 1. Chron. 1.32 Mercer QUEST IV. Keturah not married in Sarahs lifetime ABraham had taken him another wife c. 1. Abraham did not take this wife while Sarah lived as some thinke Calvin Genevens in hunc locum for Moses setteth downe the story in order and seeing he tooke not Hagar but at Sarahs instance and because he had no sonne it is not like that having two sonnes he would grieve Sarah with assuming another wife and where it is objected that Abraham should have staied a widower 3. yeares if he married not Keturah till now this need not seeme strange that he deferreth his second marriage both because he would first provide a wife for Isaack and for that he mourned no lesse time for his wife
are not to be stood upon 2. Some think that these children began to be borne in the beginning of the first seven yeares as R. Levi but the text overthroweth that conceit for Iacob went not into Lea till he had ended his terme of seven yeares vers 21. Some thinke that these and the rest of the children were borne to Iacob in the last seven yeares and the six yeares beside of Iacobs service but the story is otherwise that all Iacobs children were borne before he entred into a new covenant to stay still with Laban his two seven yeares being expired Genes â0 25 But it is more probable that all Iacobs children only Benjamin excepted that was borne in the land of Canaan that is eleven sonnes and one daughter were brought forth in the compasse of the last seven yeares for it is not necessary to assigne their birth successively one to be borne after another but that their mothers might be with childe at once and so it is not improbable that foure women in seven yeares might bring forth 11. or 12. children Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. God directeth even the least actions of his servants Vers. 1. IAcob lift up his feet that is he went cheerefully and willingly and in that mention is made of so small an action as the lifting up of his feet we learne that even the least and ordinary actions of the faithfull are directed by the spirit of God and guided by his providence Mercer as our Saviour taketh knowledge of Nathaniels sitting under the figge tree Ioh. 1.48 so the Apostle saith that all things worke together for the best to them that love God Rom. 8.28 2. Doct. Men may hold the truth in generall and yet faile in particular Vers. 15. SHouldest thou serve me for nought Laban here speaketh reason and seemeth to know what is just and right but afterward he failed and recompenced Iacob but meanely for his faithfull service as Iacob complaineth Thou hast changed my wages ten times Gen. 31.41 Thus we see that carnal men may hold generall principles a right but when it commeth to their owne particular then they are blinded with selfe-love Calvin So dealt Herod with Iohn Baptist he did acknowledge him to be a just and holy man yet to please his wives daughter commanded him to be beheaded 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Custome not to be pretended where greater enormities are admitted Vers. 26. IT is not the manner of this place to give the younger before the elder He pretendeth a custome in the lesse matter in the meane time he transgresseth the custome and all good order in a thing of greater importance in thrusting upon a man in the night one sister for another thus after the like manner the Romanists object the custome of the Church against the marriage of Ministers whom they call Priests and in the meane time they breake all good order while for want of the due remedie fornication and uncleane lust is suffered to be practised amongst them Muscul. 2. Confut. Iacobs polygamie and marriage of two sisters not justifiable Vers. 30. SO entred he into Rachel also This multiplicity of wives which is called polygamie is diversly excused 1. Augustine saith Nulla lege prohibebatur it was forbidden by no law quandâmos erat crimen non erat It was no fault when the custome was so as in times past it was a shame for the Romans to have talares tunicas side garments but now every one of honest sort doth weare them Aug. lib. 22. cont Faust c. 47. Contra. 1. Though there were no written law in those times yet their owne conscience grounded upon the light of nature and the faithfull tradition of the fathers might have discerned it to be a fault seeing that God in the beginning for one Adam made but one Eve and Lamech of the wicked race is the first found in Scripture to have had two wives 2. And though custome may be pretended for many wives yet to marry two sisters there was no such custome Mercer 3. The example of long garments is nothing like for it is a thing indifferent which may be thought comely or uncomely as time and place doth vary but that which is simply unlawfull and against the first institution as polygamie is cannot be borne out by any custome 2. Some say that polygamie is after a sort against nature yet so as it may be dispensed with as it is like after the flood to Noah this indulgence was given Perer. in 29. Gen. numer 31. Contra. 1. If Noah had beene dispensed with for many wives then had there beene greatest cause to have used that liberty and if polygamie for propagation were tolerable God might have preserved in the arke more than for every man one woman 2. Against a written law and institution as this is of having one wife Gen. 2.24 A man shall leave father and mother and cleave to his wife not wives a dispensation unwritten cannot be admitted 3. Divers allegories are made of Iacobs two wives Augustine by Leah figureth the people of the Iewes by Rachel the Gentiles Rupertus saith contrary that Rachel was a type of the Iewes Leah of the Gentiles August ser. 80. de tempor Rup in Gen. 29. Gregorie by Leah interpreteth the active life by Rachel the contemplative Homil. 14. in Ezech. ex Perer. Contra. 1. By the diversitie of these allegories it appeareth they are mens collections and humane devices and therefore cannot excuse the transgression of a divine ordinance 2. And though these allegories might be warranted by the Scripture yet thereby is not the fact justified Christs comming for the suddennesse thereof in Scripture is compared to the comming of a theefe yet I trust thereby is not a theeves sudden approching approved 3. This then is the resolution of this question 1. that Iacob shewed his infirmity in this not double but quadriple marriage yea and the same incestuous in the marriage of two sisters 2. yet Labans fault was greater than Iacobs who by his craft induced him unto it 3. God in his deepe providence used this oversight of Iacob as a meanes greatly to increase and multiply his seed 4. Iacob and the rest of the Patriarkes in their manners and generall example of life but not in some particular acts such as this is are to be imitated Mercer 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Education of children in labour Vers. 9. RAchel came with her fathers sheepe for she kept them Thus in that simple age did they bring up their children not idly and wantonly but in labour and houshold workes Laban had many servants beside in his house yet he setteth this faire damzell to keepe his sheepe though this be not an example now to men of good sort and place thus to imploy their daughters for the particular yet they should follow it so far to provide that their children bee industriously brought up and not to give them the reines of licentious
weake because the oracles which they gave were many times uncertaine and false It is true that some teraphim were used for such purpose to consult withall as Zachar. 10.2 The teraphim have spoken vanity but yet all were not so used as the teraphim which was in Davids house 5. And yet upon this example it cannot bee gathered that there were some teraphim which were not idols as Ramban inferreth and Perer. numer 4. for although David himselfe were farre from idolatry and idols in Sauls time were publikely removed yet there might be some reliques of superstition privately remaining and this in Davids house might bee secretly kept by Michâl without Davids knowledge or it was as an implement not regarded Mercer 6. Wherefore it is most like that these teraphim did resemble an humane shape and that they were consecrated to superstitious uses as those idols of Laban were which he therefore afterward called his gods vers 30. QUEST VII Wherefore Rachel stole away her fathers idols IT is further questioned wherefore Rachel stole away Labans idols 1. Not as some thinke that Laban should not consult with them to know which way Iacob was gone sic Aben Ezra Tostat. for though Laban missed them presently that is to be imputed to his superstition who did often visit his idols 2. Neither did Rachel this to revoke her father from idolatry as Rab. Salomon to whom give consent Basil Nazianzene Theodoret for then shee needed not to have beene ashamed of her fact neither would Iacob so sharply have censured the fact to bee worthy of death 3. Nor yet did Rachel steale them away being made of some precious metall that it might be some recompence unto her for part of her dowry Perer. numer 7. for this had beene plaine theft 4. Neither yet as Iosephus thinketh did Rachel carry away her fathers gods that if he should pursue after them haberat quâ confugeret ãâã impetratura she might have recourse unto them to aske pardon and to appease her fathers wrath for this had beene plaine idolatry 5. Nor yet was this done by way of mystery as Gregory collecteth that as Laban found noâ his idols with Iacob sic diabolus ostensis mundi thesauris in Redemptore nostro vestigia âârena ãâã non invenit so the devill having shewed the treasures of the world did not finde in our Redeemer any footsteps of terrene concupiscence c. 6. But it is most like that Rachel though much reformed and reclaimed from her fathers superstition by her husbands instruction yet was somewhat touched therewith still and therefore of a superstitious mind did take away her fathers idols and hereof it was that long after able Iacob reforming his house caused all the strange gods to be removed sic Chrysostom hom 47. in Genes Mercerus Calvin QUEST VIII Whether Rachel were any thing addicted to superstitious worship BUt some are of contrary opinion that Rachel was not aâ all addicted to her fathers superstition whose reasons are these 1. Because Rachel did worship God and prayed unto him Genes 29.22 God remembred Rachel and heard her and if she had purposed to worship these idols she would not have used them so irreverently to have sate upon them c. Theodoret. qu. 89. in Genes Cont. Though Rachel were a worshipper of God yet she might have her imperfections and some reliqââ of superstition might remaine Iacobs family professed the worship of God and yet there were found amongst theâ strange Gods Genes 35. 4. Neither is Rachels gesture to bee much regarded in such a necessity rather her superstitious minde may therein appeare how she was addicted to those images seeing she sought excuses to keepe them still her manner of sitting was no signe of irreverence but it served for an excuse both to pacifie her fathers wrath which she feared and to with-hold those superstitious monuments still which she loved 2. Wherefore it is more like that Rachel was not free from all touch of superstition both because she had beene a long time trained up under a superstitious father and could not so easily forget her manner of education though much qualified with Iacobs instruction as also for that wee reade that a good while after such images and mammets were found in Iacobs house Gen. 35. which are like to have beene these which Rachel had stollen from her father sic Chrysostom ex pontiâi Cajetan Oleaster ex nostris Musculus Mercer Calvin QUEST IX How Iacob is said to have stollen away Labans heart Vers. 20. THâs Iacob stole away the heart of Laban c. 1. This word is not taken as 2 Sam. 15.6 where it is said that Absolon stole away the heart of the people from David the meaning cannot be so here for Labans heart was not toward Iacob 2. Neither because Rachel had stollen away his teraphim where Labans heart was for Iacob yet knew not that 3. Neither yet it is so said because the hope of Labans heart was gone Iacob being departed who was so profitable to him 4. But because Iacob gave no notice of his going he is said to steale away his heart that is to deceive and disappoint him and secretly convey himselfe away It is therefore rather to bee read to steale away from his heart for so the word ceth sometime signifieth as Gen. 44.4 when they went out of the city jutâââ ceth hagnor QUEST X. What river it was that Iacob passed Vers. 21. HE passed the river that is Euphrates 1. Sometime it is called the great river Iosu. 1.4 sometime the river without any addition Iosu. 24.3 and in this place 2. For three causes is the river called great and so much celebrated in Scripture 1. For that it was the greatest river beside Nilus that was knowne to the Jewes 2. For that it was one of the rivers of Paradise 3. Because it was the bounds of that large land of Canaan promised to Abrahams seed Genes â5 18 Perer. 3. Iacob is said to passe the river as declining the ordinary way fearing left Laban might overtake him Mercer QUEST XI How the 7. dayes of Labans pursuit are to be accounted Vers. 23. HE followed after him 7. dayes journey 1. These 7. dayes must not bee accounted from Iacobs first setting forth as Rasi thinketh for Iacob being three dayes journey from Laban who was now gone to sheare his sheepe vers 19. which were removed 3. dayes journey from Iacobs flocke Genes 30.36 while the messenges went to tell Laban Iacob was gone â dayes journey and so was in all six dayes journey before Laban by this reckoning Laban should overtake Iacob in one day from Carras to Gilead which was not possible Laban then overtooke Iacob the seventh day after that he himselfe set forward that is 13. dayes after Iacobs departure Musâul â Neither with ãâ¦ã wee suppose that Laban returned to Carras ãâã City which was in the ãâã betweene the two ââockes as hee thinketh to take his friends with him and so to pursue Iacob for the
was sensible and visible for they appeared in the habit of heavenly souldiers as the like apparition was shewed to the Prophets servant 1 King 6. Mercer 3. The Hebrewes note that Iacob knew these to be the same Angels which he saw in vision to ascend and descend upon the ladder 4. And whereas Iacob is not said to meet them but they to meet Iacob therein appeareth the dignity and preeminence of the Saints whom the Angels are ready to attend upon Mercer QUEST II. Whether two armies only of Angels appeared to Iacob Vers. 2. HE called the place Mahanaim which word is of the duall number and signifieth two armies 1. Not as though God made one army and the Angels another 2. Or as though Iacob had at the first taken one company to be against him the other with him as some Hebrewes for hee knew them at the first to be Gods Angels 3. Neither were these two companies of Angels the one that brought him out of Mesopotamia the other that now received him into the land of Canaan as Rasi for these companies of Angels did all meet Iacob and offered their protection 4. Nor yet hath Iacob relation in this name to his hoast and company that made one and the Angels hoast which was the other as Iunius for Iacob had no reason to name the place by his hoast 5. But the duall number is here taken for the plurall as the same word Mahanaim is used Cantic 6.12 so that Iacob saw not precisely two armies of Angels one before another behind but he was compassed round with them beside the forme of the dual number is often applied to proper names though no reason can be yeelded of it as Ephraim Misraim so may it bee here Mercer QUEST III. Of the message which Iacob sent to Esau. Vers. 3. IAcob sent messengers to Esau his brother 1. R. Carus thinketh that Iacob sent Angels of his message to Esau for the word malachim signifieth the Angels vers 1. and generally messengers but this is too curious for if Iacob had sent Angels hee would not have given them Commandement and instructions what to say as he doth 2. Esau was now removed from his father before Iacob came Gen. 36.6 and it may be he had thereof intelligence from his mother Calvin He being now growne rich and seeing his wives were an offence to his parents but most of all desiring his owne liberty might remove into the land of Seir Calvin The countrey being neere adjoyning to Beerseba where Isaack dwelt Mercer 3. He sendeth to Esau 1. Because hee must needs passe by his countrey 2. And nameth himselfe his servant not thereby renouncing his blessing but yeelding temporall subjection for a time as David did to Saul though he were even then the annointed King 3. He maketh mention of his sojourning with Laban not so much to excuse the matter that he had not all this while sought to be reconciled to his brother as R. Carus as to report unto his brother what the state and condition of his life had been who as yet might be ignorant of it Mercer 4. He also speaketh of his cattell and riches that Esau should not thinke that he sought unto him for any need but only to have his favour QUEST IV. Whether Esau came with 400. men as an enemy or a friend Vers. 6. THe messengers came againe to Iacob 1. Some thinke the messengers spake not at all to Esau because they were afraid meeting him with foure hundred men but it is not like that Esau had notice of Iacobs comming but first from him by his Messengers 2. Neither did Esau come thus accompanied to make ostentation only of his power Musculus 3. Or to give his brother more honourable entertainment Calvin Mercer For he needed not then to have brought so many with him and he would have sent him some kind message before 4. Wherefore it is more like that Esau prepared himselfe to be revenged of Iacob as may appeare by Iacobs great feare which was not without cause and hereby also the power of God is more set forth that could in the very way change the purpose and counsell of Esau. QUEST V. Of the divers takings of this word in Scripture Vers. 10. WIth my staffe came I over the phrase is in my staffe this preposition in is diversly taken in Scripture 1. In is taken for with as Luk. 1.75 to serve him in holinesse that is with holinesse and so it is taken here 2. In for by Psal. 63.11 all that sweare in that is by him shall rejoyce 3. In for through noting power and helpe Act. 7.28 in him that is by him we live and move and have our being 4. In for to Psal. 136.8 hee made the sunne in potestatem for or to rule the day 5. In for because Hos. 5.5 they shall fall in their iniquity that is because of their iniquity 6. In for against Psal. 44.5 by thy name have we troden downe those that rose in nos against us 7. In for in stead Psal. 31.2 be unto mee in domum refugâi for or in stead of an house of defence 8. In for among Iohn 1.16 the word was made flesh and dwelt in nobis among us 9. In for with 1 Peter 5.2 feed the flocke qui in vobis which is in you that is with you committed to your care 10. In for of Habbac 2.14 woe to him that buildeth a towne in that is of bloud 11. In for before or at in the name of Iesus shall every knee bow that is at or before the name of Jesus Philip 2.12 in for under Psal. 91.1 he that dwelleth in the secret c. that is under ex Perer. QUEST VI. The cause of Iacobs feare Vers. 11. I Feâre him lest he will come and smite me c. Seeing that Iacob had the Lords promise for his safety Genes 31.3 Returne into the land of thy fathers and I will be with thee how commeth it to passe that Iacob is so greatly afraid for answer whereunto I neither thinke with Augustine qu. 102. in Genes that Iacob feared not his owne deliverance but that it should not bee without great slaughter for even Iacob feareth concerning himselfe lest hee will come and smite me 2. Neither as Lyranus was Iacob thus afraid because hee was to goe thorow his brothers countrey where hee and his might bee easily surprised Pererius thinketh that Edom was not in Iacobs way being entred into the land of Canaan already but to goe unto Beerseba or Hebron where Isaack dwelt which was in the south part of Canaan the way was by Idumea which lay south to Canaan Mercer But this was not onely Iacobs feare for Esau comming with 400. men even out of his owne territory had beene able to have spoyled Iacob and his company 3. Nor yet did Iacob doubt of Gods promise lest by reason of some sinnes which he might have committed in idolatrous Labans house it should be suspended as
the imposition of a new name the testimony of the Prophet Hosee He had power over the Angell and prevailed hee wept and prayed unto him 12.4 all these arguments doe evidently shew that this was a corporall and reall wrestling 3. Neither yet was it only corporall but spirituall also for Iacob did as well contend by the strength of his Faith as by the force of his body Mercerus QUEST XII It was a good not an evill Angell that Iacob wrestled with FUrther a question is moved what manner of Angell this was with whom Iacob wrestled 1. Origen thinketh he did strive against some of the spirituall adversaries such as Saint Paul calleth Principalities and powers and spirituall wickednesses Ephes. 6.12 and that he was assisted by a good Angell 3. lib. Periarch Procopius reporteth the opinion of some that say it was the devill in Esaus likenesse that strived against Iacob and that by the power of an Angell he overcame who lest he should ascribe this victory to his owne strength smote him upon the thigh the Hebrewes say it was Sammael Esaus evill Angel that contended with Iacob for the blessing 2. But these are untrue and improbable assertions 1. Here is mention made but of one that Iacob wrestled with 2. Hee that he wrestled with was the same that blessed him 3. He that strived with him was the same that touched his thigh Ergo it was a good not an evill Angell for an evill Angell would not have blessed him Mercer Perer. QUEST XIII Whether it were a ministring spirit or God Christ with whom Iacob wrestled NEither was this any of the ministring Angels but Christ the Son of God here called a man because he so appeared Pererius striveth to prove that it was an Angell and not Christ. 1. Hosea calleth him an Angell without any addition 12.4 but when Christ is called an Angell some other word is added as the Angell of the covenant Malach. 3.1 Cont. In that place the Prophet sheweth that by the Angell we must understand God for he saith He had power with God and he had power over the Angell and further he found him in Bethel the Angell with whom Iacob wrestled was the same that spake to him in Bethel but he was God Gen. 31.13 I am the God of Bethel Neither alwayes is an epithete added when Christ is called an Angell as Gen. 48.16 Iacob saith The Angell which hath delivered mee from all evill blesse the children But this Angell without any other addition is else-where called the God of Bethel 2. If at any time in the old Testament the sonne of God appeared it is most like in mount Sinai when the Law was given which was the most famous and Noble apparition of all but S. Steven saith Yee have received the Law by the ordinance of Angels Act. 7.53 Angels then appeared not Christ Perer. Cont. The Angels then were ministring Spirits giving attendance and executing their office at the delivering of the Law but it is no good argument the Law was given by the Angels Ergo not by Christ for S. Paul affirmeth both It was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator Galat. 3.19 the ministery was of the Angels the authority of Christ. 3. If Christ had appeared at any time then there was greatest cause when word was sent to Mary of the incarnation of the Sonne of God both because of the worthinesse of that mystery and dignity of the person to whom that message was brought Contra. 1. It was not fit that the Sonne of God himselfe should be the Messenger of his owne comming into the world Princes use to send their Ministers and officers before to bring tidings of their comming and it was fit that this great Prince should send his Angels before that it might appeare that he was even Lord of the Angels 2. There was greater reason that the same Angell Gabriel who was the first revealer of this prophecie to Daniel concerning the Messiah ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã QUEST XV. How it iâ sâid he could not prevaile against Iacob Vers. 25. WHen he saw he could not prevaile 1. Not that either God gave unto Iacob greater strength to resist than the Angell had to assault him as some of the Hebrewes thinke that it was Esaus Angell and so had no greater power than God permitted him for it was no such Angell as is shewed before 2. Neither as Cajetane thinketh Factum est ut Angelus assumeret corpus in ãâã mensâra virium c. It came so to passe that the Angell assumed a body in such measure of strength as should not be able to overcome Iacâb 3. Neither as Tostatus Angelus ãâ¦ã non posse superare The Angell fained that he could not overcome Iacob for I have declared before that it was Christ himselfe and not an Angell that wrestled with Iacob 4. Wherefore in that it is said when he saw here the Lord descendeth to our capacity for he knew before the event of this combat and what he had purposed to doe the experience then of the thing is taken for Gods knowledge Calvin and the Lord with the blast of his mouth had beene able to have confounded Iacob But he could not prevaile c. that is the Lord did both fight in and against Iacob he gave Iacob strength to resist and so in Iacob he overcommeth and seipso ãâã est and so is stronger than himselfe Calvin Thus in effect God could not prevaile against Iacob because hee would not he disposeth of his power according to his owne will and purpose so the Angell said to Lot I can doe nothing till thou be come thither Gen. 19.22 and the Lord to Moses thus saith Let me alone c. Exod. 32.10 Hereby the Lord sheweth how effectuall the faith and prayer of his servants are which as it were binde the Lords hands and doe give us victory in a manner against himselfe QUEST XVI In what place of the thigh Iacob was hurt Vers. 25. HE tââched the hollow of his thigh 1. This was neither the inward or broad part of the thigh as the Septuagint read 2. Neither yet was the huckle-bone put out of joynt as some thinke for that could not be without great paine and griefe to Iacob 3. But whereas the word is caph which signifieth the bowing or hollow and so is taken for the palme of the hand and sole of the foot here it properly betokeneth the hollow bone into the which the huckle-bone called ischion runneth we may name it acetabulum the pan of the huckle-bone this hollow bone was not out of joynt but it onely hanged by reason of the sinew or nerve that goeth out of the pan or hollow to the huckle-bone which was hurt as it is expressed vers 32. QUEST XVII How long Iacob continued in his halting NOw whereas Tostatus thinketh that Iacob the next day was perfectly recovered of this hurt to whom Iunius subscribeth because cap. 33.18 it is said that Iacob came safe to Sichem I thinke
their father together Gen. 35.29 3. But whereas some inferre hereupon that Esau being thus ready to be reconciled to Iacob did follow his fathers precepts and doctrine and therefore doubt not but that he was saved it cannot be hence concluded certaine it is that Esau posterity did wholly fall away from the worship of God Mercer QUEST IV. Why Ioseph is named before Rachel Vers. 7. AFter Ioseph and Rachel drew neare c. 1. Ioseph is not put before Rachel that he might keepe her from Esau his rage and violence left hee might desire her being a beautifull woman as R. Salomon for Ioseph was but six yeare old and therefore not able to preserve his mother from any such attempts 2. Some thinke because Ioseph was Rachels onely sonne and dearely beloved of her he is named first Mercer 13. But it is more like that Ioseph being the youngest of all the rest went before his mother as mothers use to put their little ones first and so he is named according to his place Iun. QUEST V. Why Esau refused Iacobs present Vers. 8. WHat meanest thou by all this drove c. 1. The Hebrewes note that Esau his questions are short Iacobs answers large because it is the manner of proud stately men to speake briefly and hardly to bring forth halfe their words and beside Iacob often in his speech maketh mention of God so doth not Esau. 2. Esau asketh not whose droves these were as ignorant thereof but because he would in Iacobs presence take occasion to refuse the present ãâã 2. It seemeth that Esau had not accepted of the present by the way which Iacob had sent before noâ as Ramban thinketh as though the messengers were afraid of Esaus company and so fled away neither did Esau refuse it of hatred to his brother for Iacobs prayer was heard and it began presently to take effect neither yet doth Esau in refusing the present yeeld therein the birth-right to Iacob but he deserteth the receit thereof till he came to Iacob that he might shew his brotherly affection frankly and freely not purchased before or procured by any gift or present Iun. QUEST VI. How Iacob saith he had seene the face of Esau at the face of God Vers. 10. I Have seene thy face as if I had seene the face of God 1. Iacob flattereth not as some thinke to insinuate himselfe to his brother sic Tostat. but he speaketh from his heart 2. Neither as the Hebrewes doth Iacob to terrifie his brother make mention of that vision wherein he saw the Angell face to face 3. Not yet doth he meane as the Chalde readeth that he had seene the face as of some great or excellent man 4. Not as Augustine conjâctureth by the name of God here doth hee understand such as the gods of the Gentiles were Sic non prajudicatur honori Dei And so these words doe not prejudice the honour of the true God in that he resembleth Esaus face to the face of God quaest 105. in Genes for Iacob was farre off from assuming into his mouth the name of the heathen gods 5. But in the effect Iacob saith thus much that he acknowledged this to be Gods worke that Esau was thus reconciled toward him and the friendly countenance of his brother hee taketh as an argument of the favour of God toward him Mercer Calvin Iun. QUEST VII By what reason Iacob perswaded Esau to accept of his present Vers. 11. TAke my blessing Iacob useth divers reasons to perswade Esau to take his present 1. Take it of my hand that is who am thy brother Marlor 2. He calleth it a blessing not in the passive sense as where with God had blessed him but in the active they used to blesse in the offering of their gifts this therefore should be a signe of perfect reconciliation that thereby they should take occasion one to blesse another Mercer 3. It is brought theâ that is I have sorted it out and appointed it for thee let me not lose my labour 4. I have enough God hath blessed me it shall be no hinderance unto mee if thou accept of my present Vatab. QUEST VIII Whether Iacob lied in saying he would goe to mount Seir to his brother Vers. 14. TIll I come to my Lord into Seir. 1. Some thinke that Iacob did goe to Seir to his brother though it be not mentioned in the story but it appeareth by Iacobs excuse that if he feared to accompany his brother in the way he had greater cause to feare his brother at home in his owne Countrey 2. Some thinke that this was officio sâm mendacium an officious lie Tostat. and that Iacob promised one thing and purposed another Calvin But where the Patriarks acts may otherwise be defended we should not easily yeeld them to be infirmities 3. The Hebrewes make a mystery here as where Iacob saith Let my Lord goe before and I will follow they apply it to Esaus posterity who had the government of Kings 600. yeares before Israel had any King and in that Iacob promiseth to goe up to Seir they referre the accomplishment thereof till the comming of Messiah according to the prophesie of Obadiah vers 21. The Saviours shall come vp to mount Sion to judge the mount of Esau. But it is evident that Iacob here hath no such mysticall meaning speaking of his owne comming in his owne person 4. Wherefore it is rather like that Iacob did thinke to goe to Seir and so purposed but yet conditionally if God would or if he should see nothing to the contrary Iun. As all such promises are hypotheticall and conditionall and that upon better reasons he afterward changed his minde or was otherwise directed by the Lord Lyranus As Saint Paul purposed to goe into Spaine but it is like that he was otherwise letted and came not thithither QUEST IX Whether Saint Paul according to his purpose were ever in Spaine ANd here by the way though it be the opinion of divers ancient writers as of Cyrillus Athanasius Chrysostome Hierome to whom subscribe Tostatus Pererius that Saint Paul according to his determination was in Spaine yet it is more probable that being otherwise hindered hee arrived not there at all 1. Because he purposed to passe by Rome into Spaine Rom. 15.28 and to be brought on his way thitherward by the disciples of Rome vers 24. But when Saint Paul came to Rome he remained as a prisoner in his house having a souldier appointed to keepe him and so continued two yeares Act. 28.16 30. therefore it is not like that he was at liberty then to hold his purpose 2. Saint Paul being at Rome if he were thence delivered which is uncertaine did visit the East Churches presently Heb. 13.19 that I may be restored to you more quickly and purposed to continue and remaine with them Philip. 1.25 This I am sure that I shall abide and with you all continue If he quickly and speedily returned to the East Churches and
Eliphaz sonne or nephew as in this chapter there are two Anahs mentioned the one brother the other sonne of Sibeon vers 20.14 Mercer And further whereas Corah is not reckoned in the first place among Eliphaz sonnes vers 11.12 yet afterward he hath his place among the Dukes of Eliphaz vers 16. it is like he was the nephew rather than the sonne of Eliphaz who was famous among the rest and therefore is named among the honourable dukes of Eliphaz Iun. QUEST VI. When Esau departed from Iacob into mount Seir. Vers. 6. WEnt into a country away from the face of Iacob c. 1. This can neither be understood of Esaus first departure after Iacob was gone into Mesopotamia for Esau could not be said to goe away from Iacobs face he being absent and to say that Isaack reserved a double part for Iacob as the first-borne and sent Esau away it would have exasperated him so much the more 2. Neither yet was this the first time of Esaus going to dwell in Seir after Iacobs returne for Iacob sent messengers before to Esau into the country of Seir from whence he came with 400. men Gen. 32.3 And that exposition is somewhat rackt to interpret for from the face of Iacob before his comming Iun. for in the next verse the reason of Esaus departure is yeelded for that they not Isaack and Esau as Iun. but Esau and Iacob whereof immediate mention before was made could not dwell together by reason of their substance 4. therefore the right solution is that Esau first dwelled in the country of Seir while Iacob was in Mesopotamia removing from his father either upon displeasure for the losse of his birth-right or because of the unquietnesse of his wives that were an offence to his parents or for that he was allied by marriage to the Hivites that dwelt in Seir for Aholibamah was the daughter of Anah of Sibeon the Hivite Gen. 36.2.24 Muscul. But as yet Esau had not removed all his goods and substance to mount Seir which he had not full and peaceable possession of before the Hivites were thence expelled Rambââ And afterwards Esau returned from thence to visit his father and having performed his last duty in the buriall of Isaack he then finally departed altogether sic August Mercer QUEST VII The cause of Esaus departure from Iacob Vers. 7. THeir riches were great and they could not dwell together These then were the causes of Esaus departure from Iacob 1. As it is here expressed their substance was so great that they could not inhabit together not as though the land of Canaan were not sufficient for both but that corner in Hebron where they inhabited as strangers was too scant for their great flocks of cattell Mercer 2. Beside Esau had a minde to mount Seir as fitter for his study and trade of life who was given to hunting Perer. and for that his wives were of that country and he had dwelt sometime there already 3. But most of all Gods providence herein appeared to separate these brethren both for the commodious and quiet dwelling of Iacob who would continually have incurred the offence of his brother as also herein the Lord provided for Esaus posterity that they should not dwell in Canaan lest with the rest of the Canaanites they might have beene destroyed by the Israelites to whom that land was promised Perer. QUEST VIII How the generations of Esau are said to be borne in mount Seir. Vers. 9. THese are the generations of Esau father of Edom in mount Seir c. 1. Edom is the name also of Esau but here it is taken for the Idumeans the posterity of Esau Calvin 2. Whereas before these sonnes here rehearsed were said to be borne in Canaan vers 5. we must either understand not that these generations were borne but dwelt in Seir Muscul. or it must be referred not to the sons of Esau which are againe rehearsed but to his nephewes his sonnes children which might be borne in Mount Seir Mercer QUEST IX Of Thimna the mother of Amalek Vers. 12. THimna was concubine to Eliphaz 1. Neither was this Thimna Eliphaz daughter which he had by the wife of Seir as the Hebrewes imagine which afterward was his concubine 2. Neither had Eliphaz a sonne called Thimna by this Thimna beside Amalech because 1 Chron. 1.36 Thimna and Amalek are numbred among Eliphaz sons for there Thimna the mother is set before Amalek her sonne because he was borne to Eliphaz of his concubine and therefore Iunius inferreth âell by way of explanation the sonne of Thimna Amalek 3. Yet Thimna and Aholibamah mentioned vers 40.41 are the names of men who were so called by the names of the first mothers of that nation Iun. 4. This Thimna then was the daughter of Seir the Sister of Lââan verse 2â which being a little one might be brought up with Eliphaz his sonnes and afterward become his concubine Mercer 5. Amalek is here shewed to come of Eliphaz by his concubine Thimna to shew a difference betweene the right sonnes of Eliphaz and his bastard sonne Amalek of whom came the Amalekites whom God commanded to be destroyed whereas the Idumeans God would have to be preserved Mercer 6. Whereas vers 16. Amalek is counted among the sonnes of Eliphaz by Adah whereas his mother was Thimna it is like that Adah made him her adopted sonne and so he is numbred with the rest Luther QUEST X. Of Seir the Horite of whom the mount Seir was so called Vers. 20. THese are the sonnes of Seir the Horite c. 1. For the name Seir which signifieth hairie both Esau was so called Gen. 25.25 and this Seir who first gave the name to mount Seir before Esau came thither some of the Hebrewes thinke the place was so called Seir of the apparition of devils who shewed themselves as hairy men such as the Faunes were imagined to be But it is more like that the place tooke denomination of this Seir which there inhabited before Esau Mercer 2. Horite is not here an appellative but a proper name it signifieth free noble and they were the same with the Hiviâes as Sibeon the sonne of this Seir the Horite is called an Hivite Gen. 36.2 Iun. These were the ancient inhabitants of Mount Seir surprised sometime by the foure kings of the East Gen. 14.6 QUEST XI Whether Anah first found out the generation of mules in the wildernesse Vers. 24. THis is that Anah that found mules c. 1. The Septuagint make it a proper name reading ieemim not knowing as it should seeme what to make of it 2. The Chalde interpret it Giants that Anah found that is overcame gyants in the wildernesse in which sense the Lord is said in the psalme to finde out his enemies but then it should be eemim with alâph not ieemim 3. Oleaster doth reade he found out maria sea or salt water in the wildernesse but then the word should be iamim 4. Hierome translateth hot waters
of the one may be preserved the others poore estate pitied that the people may say unto them as the Egyptians did to Ioseph Thou hast saved our liues for as Amb. well saith they thought it no sale of their right but a safety of their estate Lastly Ioseph most wisely did temper severitie and clemencie justice and mercy together first he dealt roughly with his brethren charged them to be spies imprisoned them caused Simeon to be bound laid theft to their charge but afterward he lovingly embraced them wept over them and was afoster father unto them O tormenta misericordiae cruciat amat O the torments of pittie hee vexeth and yet loveth them So mercie and judgement tempered together make a sweet harmony as David saith I will sing mercie and judgement such a song did Ioseph sing His wrath asswaged which appeared and was not his mercie prevailed which was and appeared not So Magistrates doe well sometime with Ioseph to use threats and speake roughly where is cause but I well hope that Iosephs irefull words and pretended threatnings will end toward his brethren with mercifull deeds and extended embracings We praise God for your Honours mercifull government let them first taste of your mercie that teach you to shew mercie The Egyptian priests under Pharaoh by the hand of Ioseph were maintained in the time of dearth I doubt not but your Honour under our peerelesse Pharaoh will doe your best that the Ministers of the Gospell be stored with maintenance where they have it not much more bee suffred to enjoy that they have Ioseph remitted his brethrens trespasse that had taken away his particoloured coat and although some of our brethren would have certaine ceremonies which may seeme as the coat of this Church removed yet Iosephs brotherly connivence may heale up that breach Toleration and forbearance toward friends and brethren in such matters may well beseeme Ioseph But your Honours constant resolution therein concurring with his excellent Majestie against all toleration of contrary religion or giving countenance to such is most honourable and joyous to all faithfull hearts If they differed from us only in some externall rites and were beside peaceable and profitable men they might have some reason to desire and expect to be tolerated and borne with according to that conclusion of the Toletane Councel In una fide nihil officit Ecclesiae sanctae consuetudo diversa c. In the Church the unity of faith is not hindred by the diversitie of rites But seeing they dissent from us in substantial and fundamentall points of faith and so are enemies to the Church and depend upon a forreineÌ Prelate for their direction and so are dangerous to the state your Honours resolution is most Christian to shew no connivence in this case much lesse to give protection but to use against such all providence and circumspection for Christ and Belial Dagon and the Arke light and darknesse cannot dwell together God give your Honour courage strength and zeale notwithstanding the malice and envie of idolatrous Romanists to hold on this happie course that with Ioseph though archers shoot at you your bow may abide strong and the hands of your armes be strengthened by the hand of the mightie God of Iacob Now lastly I wish unto your Honour Iosephs portion that according to his name first Iosephs vertues then Iosephs honours may be added unto you in this life and his everlasting inheritance afterwards in the heavenly Canaan through the great mercies of our gratious God and infinite merits of our blessed Saviour Christ Iesus to whom bee praise for ever Your Honours ready to bee commanded in the Lord Andrew Willet CHAP. XXXVII 1. The Method FIrst in this Chapter are set forth the causes of the envy and hatred of Iacobs sonneâ against Ioseph 1. His complaining of them to his father vers 2. 2. Iacobs extraordinary love and affection toward Ioseph vers 4. 3. His two dreames of the sheaves vers 7 8. of the starres vers 9 10. whereby was prefigured his preheminence over his brethren Secondly the fruits and effects of their envy are declared their hard dealing toward Ioseph with the occasion thereof and the sequele 1. The occasion was ministred by occasion of Iosephs sending to his brethren by Iacob vers 13. to 19. 2. Their hard dealing appeareth first in consulting to kill Ioseph but that Ruben otherwise turned them vers 20 21. secondly in casting of him into a pit while they themselves did eat and drinke not regarding the affliction of Ioseph vers 23. to 26. 3. In selling of him to the Madianites at Iudah his motion who sold him afterward to Potiphar Thirdly the sequell and issue is this first they dissemble with their father making him beleeve that Ioseph was torne of the wild beasts then they are causes of Iacobs great sorrow and griefe that mourned for his sonne vers 34 35. 2. The divers readings v. 2. when Ioseph was sixteene yeere old H. seventeene caeter v. 2. hee accused his brethren of a bad crime H. Ioseph brought their accusation C. evill saying or report B.G. evill fame T. dibbah signifieth infamy slander reproach v. 5. who hated him so much the more all have but the Septuag v. 13. Israel said to him H. Israel said to Ioseph caet v. 14. and Israel said to him S. and he said caeter v. 20. into an old pit H. into one of these pits caeter v. 21. endevoured to deliver him H. delivered him out of their hands caeter v. 22. this he said to deliver him H. that he might deliver caet v. 28. for twenty peeces of gold S. twenty peeces of silver caet v. 36. to Potiphar Pharaohs Eunuch H.S.B.G. one of Pharaohs courtiers T. Princes C.P. saras a Prince an Eunuch it is like he was not an Eunuch being married Pharaohs chiefe cooke S. chiefe captaine C.H. chiefe steward B.G. master of his guard T. chiefe of his slaughter men P. tabach signifieth to kill to put to death 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. What generations Moses here meaneth Vers. 2. THese are the generations c. 1. Some by generations expound the events and things that happened to Iacob and his posterity sic Vatab but the word toldoth will not fitly beare that sense 2. Some referre these generations to Ioseph as the principall among Iacobs sonnes in whom the image of Iacobs inward vertues and outward countenance did more appeare than in any of the rest Rupert but then he would have said generation not generations in the plurall 3. Others as Ramban Cajetan send us to the 46. chapter following wherein Iacobs posterity is rehearsed and numbred and understand those generations here to bee spoken of but that genealogy following ten chapters after cannot conveniently have dependance of this place 4. Therefore I thinke rather that we are to looke to the 35. chapter where in the end Iacobs twelve sonnes are rehearsed
high Priest as the Hebrewes imagine for he died ten yeares before Iacob was borne who was now above 100. yeare old and therefore Melchisedeck could not have a daughter so young to beare children neither was this punishment arbitrary in Iudah and inflicted without law according to his pleasure Burgens for Iudah had no such authority there nor yet as Lyranus and Tostatus was she worthy of the fire because she had committed not simple fornication but adultery because she was by law obliged to the third brother and so in a manner espoused for it was not adultery for the widow of the brother to marrie with some other than the surviving brother else Naomi would never have advised her daughters in law to get them other husbands in their owne Countrey Ruth 1.9 But I rather thinke that Thamars adultery was in this that she had played the whore whereas Iudah had betrothed and espoused her to Selah and that Iudah who never was minded to give Selah to Thamar fearing lest he might die also as is evident vers 11. was very forward to take this occasion to be rid of Thamar that Selah might not marrie her 3. But herein appeareth Iudahs too much rigour and injustice that before the matter was examined gave sentence and was partiall the truth being knowne in his owne cause and further it was a savage part to put to death a woman great with childe which is contrary both to divine and humane lawes for it is written Deut. 24.16 The fathers shall not bee put to death for the children nor the children for the fathers but if Thamar had now died the infant had died with her The Romans had a law that the execution of a woman with childe should be deferred till she had brought forth the same also was practised among the Athenians Aeltan lib. 5. And therefore Claudius the Emperour is noted for his cruelty that spared not to put to death women with childe Perer. ex Dion lib. 57. QUEST XI Wherefore the Midwife useth a red threed and what colour it was of Vers. 28. THe midwife bound a red threed c. 1. It is so rather to be read than with Oleaster a twine or double threed the word sani here used commeth indeed of sanah that signifieth to double which is rather to be referred to the double die and colour than the double matter Iun. Tostatus also is much deceived here that taketh it not for a red but a blacke colour twice died ex Perer. 3. The Midwife tied this red threed as a marke of the first-borne because he first put forth his hand and the purple colour very well agreeth to the birth-right or eldership Muscul. QUEST XII Whence Pharez was so called and whereof he is a type Vers. 29. HOw hast thou broken thy breach upon thee 1. Hierome is deceived that of this word pharatz that signifieth to breake or divide thinketh the Pharises to have taken denomination whereas they had their name rather of Pharas which signifieth to disperse or separate because they were separate from other in profession of life and their apparell Mercer 2. This story hath bin diversly allegorized by the fathers some by Pharez understand the beleeving Gentiles by Zarah the Israelites and by the red threed their bloudy circumcision sacrifices sic Iren. Cyril Some contrariwise will have Phares to signifie the Jewes Zarah the beleeving Gentiles Chrysost. 3. But this Phares is more fitly a type and figure of Christ who hath broken downe the partition wall and hath broken the power of hell and death Mercer And by this strange and extraordinary birth the Lord would have Iudah and Thamar admonished of the sin which they had committed and to be humbled thereby though he in his mercie had forgiven it Calvin 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The difference betweene the apparelling of widowes and wives Vers. 14. SHe put her widowes garment off c. It seemeth that it was the use in those dayes for widowes to be knowne from wives by their mourning and grave apparell in which case more is permitted to women that are married whom the Apostle alloweth to adorne themselves with comely and sober apparell without pride or excesse 1 Timoth. 2.9 to please and content their husbands but widowes having no husbands to whose liking they should apparell themselves ought not to decke themselves to please other mens eyes Luther 2. Doct. Friendship ought alwayes to be joyned with pietie Vers. 20. IVdah sent a kid by the hand of his friend This Hârah Iudahs friend did performe an evill office in being as it were a broker for Iudah who should neither have requested any dishonest or uncomely thing of his friend nor the other yeelded unto it love truth and piety ought not to be separated as Saint Iohn saith Whom I love in the truth Epist. 3.1 Muscul. 3. Doct. Adultery in former times punished by death Vers. 24. LEt her bee burnt We see that even among the Canaanites adultery was judged worthy of death for Iudah inventeth no new kinde of punishment but speaketh according to the law and custome of that Countrey So the Lord himselfe said to Abimelech that had taken Sarai unto him Behold thou art but a dead man for this c. Gen. 20.3 Now although this law as peculiar to that Countrey bindeth not now neither in respect of the kinde of death for by Moses law onely the Priests daughter if she played the whore was burned Levit. 21.9 the rest were stoned nor yet in the inequality of the law for the women offending were burned the men escaped as appeareth in Iudah Calvin whereas both adulterers and adulteresses are alike guilty and though then there was greater cause of keeping their seed uncorrupt for preserving of their lives and the distinction of families in which respect it may be thought somewhat of the former rigour and severity may be abated yet this example condemneth the security and connivence of magistrates in these dayes in the punishing of this sinne when as faults of lesse nature are more severely censured than adultery And whereas the president of our Saviour is urged by some for the mitigation of the punishment of adultery because he would not condemne the woman taken in adulterie it doth not serve their turne for this mercie Christ shewed not to cleare or exempt the adulteresse leaving her to the magistrate but partly to shew that he came not to be a judge in such causes as neither in other like businesses as dividing of the inheritance Luk. 12.14 partly by this example he would teach what is to be required in the person of an accuser not to bee guilty of that crime whereof he accuseth others 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That it is not lawfull upon any occasion to marrie the brothers wife Vers. 8. GOe into thy brothers wife Because in this place as also Deut. 25.5 it is permitted to naturall brethren to marry the wives of their brother deceased
be hindred but such promises have need of a great faith to apprehend them but signes doe serve to confirme faith not for faith to worke upon for signes are visible to the sense but faith is of things that are not seene signes then are rather the causes and helps of faith than the object 4. Yet it is not denied but that such signes as had relation to the Messiah and were accomplished in him were effectuall though not present because in Christ all the promises of God are yea and Amen such was that signe which the Prophet giveth to Ahaz Isai. 7.2 Some therefore doe thinke that this signe is referred to the vision going before of the fire burning in the bush Iun. with some Hebrewes 3. And both these clauses may be joyned together that God confirmeth Moses both by that signe present as also assureth him of the deliverance of the people by shewing the fruit and effect thereof that being delivered out of Egypt they shall serve God in that place to this purpose Osiander It may be also a commandement that being delivered in token of their thankfulnesse they should worship God there Iosephus QUEST XXII Why Moses enquireth after Gods name Vers. 13. IF they say unto me What is his name 1. Moses in moving this question doth neither shew his ignorance as though being polluted with the corruptions of Egypt hee had forgotten the true God for seeing those acts of his in Egypt proceeded of faith as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 11. in forsaking Pharaohs Court and joyning himselfe to the people of God and afterward in his exile in the giving of his sonnes names he professeth his faith toward God naming Eleazar of the helpe of God no such thing is to bee supposed of Moses 2. Neither yet as some thinke did this proceed of Moses curiosity as that he not contented with the promises made unto the Fathers desired to know Gods name 3. But Moses maketh this request to know Gods name in respect of the Israelites to satisfie their curiosity and to winne the more credit to his calling Simler QUEST XXIII Of the best reading of these words I am that I am Vers. 14. ANd God said unto Moses Eheje because I am These words are read diversly 1. Some make neither of them a proper name but reade thus Ero qui ero I shall be which shall bee in the future tense as Montan. Pagninus Some reade the first in the future I shall be the second in the preterimperfect tense which was Piscat But it is better expressed in the present tense as it is usuall with the Hebrewes to put one tense for another as the Septuagint and Latine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which am 2. Some make them both a proper name Eheje Eheje Aretius But it seemeth that the first is only a proper name as it is taken in the end of the verse Eheje hath sent me and that which followeth is the reason of the name because I am rather than which I am or that I am sic Iun. Simler QUEST XXIV What the name is which the Lord here giveth himselfe NOw concerning this name Eheje 1. Neither is it a divers name in effect from the name Iehovah which the Lord proclaimeth afterward as thinketh Aquinas for they are both derived of the future tense of the word Hajah which signifieth to be Eugubin 2. Neither yeâ are here two ãâã eâpressed one of the essence and being of God Eheje or Iehovah the other of Grace the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob as Ferus for the Lord v. 15. joyneth them altogether making buâ ãâ¦ã of them all 3. Nor yet doth the Lord here deliver his name never heard of before and which it ãâã bâfall to utter as Iosephus for the name of Iehovah was knowne to Abraham Gen. 15.7 I am Iehovah and vers 8. Abraham calleth him Lord Iehovi therefore this name Iehovah was uttered as it may appeare also by the corrupt institution of the Heathen who from the name Iehovah derived the oblique cases of Iupiter Iovis Iovi which they ascribed to the principall God 4. Neither properly hath the Lord any name for he is incomprehensible and therefore not to be limited by a name Dionys. And names are given to shew the difference of thingâ but God is one ãâã Martyr But here the Lord describeth himselfe by his everlasting being who is of himselfe and giveth being to all other things which propertie of being is most peculiar unto God as best shewing what hee is of all other attributes which are given unto him QUEST XXV Of the meaning of the name Eheje Vers. 19. FOr the meaning of this name Eheje 1. It signifieth as the Hebrewes all the difference of time both past present and to come as this name iâ expounded wâich was which is and which is to come Revel 1.8 So also Gregor Nazian Vniversumâd qâod est ãâã se complectitur nec prââââpium habens nec finem habiturus He comprehendeth in himselfe whatsoever is neither having beginning or end 2. It is as Augustine saith Nomen incommut abilitatis A name of unchangeablenesse for the creatures which have their dependance of themselves cannot say Erâ I sâall be Simler 3. It sheweth the perfection of God that hath his being of himselfe and not of any other Ferus 4. The goodnesse of God that giveth unto all things their being Rom. 11.36 Of him through and for him are all things as Hierome Quod esse decuntur id habuit Dei bonitate doâatum In that things are said to be they have it given them by the goodnesse of God in Epist. ad Ephes cap. 3. 5. It declareth the infinitenesse of God that God is all in all 1. Cor. 15.18 as Bernard well noteth Hoc est âi esse quòd haec omnia esse This is unto God to be to be all these things as wisedome goodnesse righteousnesse c. 6. This name of God maketh a difference betweene the true God who only is and the false Gods of the Egyptians and other heathen that had no being at all Oleaster 7. Rabbi Salomon referreth it to the deliverance of these Israelites that God will bee with them and assist them but this being a name to continue unto all generations vers 15. is not to be restrained to this instant 8. Some referre it to the incarnation of Christ in which sense the Lord should say I will be Simler 9. This name sheweth both the power of God that nothing can hinder his everlasting being and his goodnesse in promising his continuall presence and assistance with the Church of God Simler 10. This name then is the most absolute and peculiar name of God as shewing his eternitie without either beginning or end his unchangeable nature perfection goodnesse infinitenesse Perer. And this name of God was not unheard of among the wiser sort of the Heathen ãâ¦ã writeth that this sentence was set uâon the doores of the Egyptian Temples Ego sum omne qâod
God 2. Neither was this sinne of Moses veniall that is a light and small sinne for such sinnes the Lord passeth over in his children but here he was angry with Moses If the Lord should bee angry with every small sinne and oversight of his children who should abide it 3. The forbearing of punishment sheweth not the smalnesse of the sinne but the greatnesse of Gods mercie 4. Cajetanes observation is false for the same phrase âichar aph Iehovah Iehovahs wrath was kindled is used upon occasion of great sinnes as when the people murmured Numb 11.3 and lusted for quailes vers 33. the same words are there put 4. This then may safely be held that although Moses at the first might in humility disable himselfe yet after God had given him satisfaction to all his doubts upon his foure severall refusals first for his owne insufficiencie and the greatnesse of the businesse Chap. 3.11 Secondly because they might inquire after Gods name Chap. 3.14 Thirdly he excuseth himselfe by the incredulity of the people Lastly by his owne imperfection of speech yet after all this to stand still upon his refusall sheweth no small infirmitie in Moses as it may appeare by the effect because God was angrie with him yet Gods anger is not such against his children as against the wicked for there he is angry and punisheth here he is angrie and rebuketh but withdraweth not his favour for immediatly the Lord concurreth with Moses desire and giveth him his brother to be his assistant Simler So that Gods anger here is as when the father is angrie with his child or one friend with another which notwithstanding is no breach of friendship QUEST XII Why Aaron is called the Levite Vers. 14. AAron thy brother the Levite 1. This is not added because the Priesthood should have belonged to Moses the Leviticall order to Aaron but that Moses was deprived of that honour for refusing his calling as Rabbi Salomon Pellican 2. But because there might bee other Aarons not of Levie this is expressed by way of distinction that Moses might know that the Lord did meane none other Aaron but his owne naturall brother of Levi Iun. Simler 3. And this might bee also a reason thereof because the Lord purposed to annex the Priesthood to Aaron and his posteritie Osiander QUEST XIII How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron Vers. 16. THou shalt bee to him in Gods stead This sheweth 1. that Moses should bee superior unto Aaron as his Prince as the Chalde Paraphrast and Aaron as his Chancelor Moses should give him direction from God what to speake Osiander 2. By this also Moses authority is signified by the which as in Gods place he ordained Aaron to be the high Priest Pellican 3. Likewise he is as God that is a wise counsellor and full of Gods spirit to whom Aaron should resort for counsell Vatab. Genevens 4. And as Aaron was Moses spokesman to the people so Moses should bee Aarons mouth to consult with God so the Septuagint and Latine read Thou shalt be for him in those things which appertaine to God 5. But Moses in another sense is said to bee Pharaohs God Exod. 7.1 not only to declare Gods will unto him but to execute Gods judgements upon him Genevens QUEST XIV Whether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law Vers. 18. THerefore Moses went and returned to Iethro 1. Some doe charge Moses here with an oversight that he presently dispatched not into Egypt but first tooke his leave of his father in law for Iacob went away without Labans privity and S. Paul saith that hee did not consult with flesh and bloud after he was called Galath 1. 2. Contra these examples are altogether unlike for Laban was unfriendly to Iacob and he feared he would worke him some displeasure and Iacob was then at his owne hand and kept sheepe for himselfe and beside he had in a manner sold over his daughters to Iacob and used them as strangers But Moses had a kinde and loving father in law he then kept his sheepe as hee covenanted and he entertained Zipporah still as his daughter and therefore Moses could not in humanity but take his leave of him 3. S. Paul consulted not with any for the approbation of his calling being therefore fully assured neither doth Moses conferre with Iethro to any such end but only to performe the office of humanity Simler 4. Wherefore the calling of God doth not take away civill duties toward parents and kindred saving where they are an impediment to our calling in which case wee are rather to forsake father and mother than to disobey God 5. Moses therefore taketh his leave of Iethro both because he purposed to carry away his wife and children and for that he had before covenanted to stay with Iethro chap. 2.21 Ferus QUEST XV. Why Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going LEt me goe and returne to my brethren 1. Moses concealeth from his father in law the principall cause of his journey which was the calling of God both for that he sought Gods glorie and not his owne Ferus lest he should have seemed to boast of his visions Osiander and he doth keepe it secret of modesty least he might be thought to be a vaine man in telling such incredible things 2. In saying he went to see whether his brethren were alive and to visite them he dissembleth not though he went to doe more and it is evident by taking his wife and children with him that Iethro knew hee purposed not only to visite them but to stay there so that it seemeth likely that Moses imparted so much of his purpose concerning his stay there Simler and in generall also that he went for the comfort and profit of his brethren as Iosepus but in particular he kept secret the end of his going 3. Iethro being a good man would not hinder so charitable a worke though he had speciall use of him Ferus especially having such experience of the fidelitie and wisedome of Moses that without great cause he knew he would not desire to depart from him Simler QUEST XVI Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. Vers. 19. ANd Iehovah said to Moses 1. Some thinke that this sentence is transposed and that God thus spake unto Moses before he had moved his father in law Genevens Pellican But although such transposing of the order be usuall in Scriptures yet heere it need not to bee admitted for God might often appeare to Moses to confirme him Iun. and this was said in Midian the other vision was in Horeb the distinction of the place sheweth them to be divers apparitions Simler 2. The Lord to encourage Moses taketh away all doubts and telleth him that all which sought his life as well Pharaoh as the pursuers of the bloud of the slaine were dead Iun. And thus much Moses might impart also to his
the mariner that worketh the evill spirit as the winde and weather that tempteth and moveth God as the sternes man that directeth and guideth all So Augustines resolution is Deus voluntatem ejus proprio suo vitio malum in hoc peccatum judicio suo justo occulto inclinavit God by his just and secret judgement inclined his will being evill by his owne corruption into this sinne De liber arbit cap. 20. Hee there speaketh of Shemei whom David saith God bid curse him the like may bee said of Pharaoh who is properly said to have hardened his owne heart Exod. 8.15 as the next and immediate worker of it but God hardened it concurring as a just Judge in punishing Pharaohs sinne by obstinacie and hardnesse of heart See more of this question before chap. 1. doct 1. QUEST XX. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God Vers. 22. ISrael is my sonne even my first borne 1. Israel is called the Lords first borne not only in respect of eternall election as Pellican for the election of God doth not hinder terrene government they might be eternally elected of God and yet bee Pharaohs servants still 2. Neither is this spoken only comparatively because they were the first nation that publikely professed the worship of God and had the prioritie of the Gentiles who were as the younger brother Ferus 3. Nor yet is it spoken only by way of similâtude that they were as deere unto God as the first borne Piscator 4. But they were the first borne people by a peculiar election whereby the Lord had set them apart from all other people to whom he would give his lawes and therefore Pharaoh was not to keepe them in servitude belonging to another Lord Simler Therefore to them did belong the right and preeminence of the first borne as dignity authority Borrh. And they were beloved of God in the right of the Messiah the first borne of all creatures and the only begotten sonne of God Iun. who was to bee borne of that nation according to the flesh Osiander 5. Therefore God will slay the first borne of Egypt both of man and beast because of the injurie offered to his first borne and this being the last judgement which was shewed upon Egypt it is like that God revealed to Moses aforehand all those severall plagues which afterward were sent upon Pharaoh QUEST XXI Who smot Moses in the Iune and how Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him 1. In the Hebrew it is said Iehovah met him the Latin and Septuagint read the Angell of Iehovah giving the sense rather than the word for Iehovah by his Angell smote Moses the Angels of God are found in Scripture to bee the Ministers of Gods judgements Pellican Iun. 2. Tertullian thinketh that Moses sonne that was uncircumcised was in danger rather than Moses himselfe but that is not like for then Moses himselfe rather if he had beene in case would have circumcised the child rather than his wife 3. For the manner of punishment inflicted upon Moses that is a ridiculous fable of R. Salomon that the Angell appeared in likenesse of a Dragon and swallowed up Moses past the middle to the place of his circumcision and then when Zipporah in haste had circumcised the child hee let him goe againe Theodoret thinketh that the Angell appeared with a drawne sword threatning Moses but Moses was more than threatned for hee was so weake that hee was not able to circumcise his child therefore the common opinion of the Hebrewes is that Moses was smitten with some sudden disease as may appeare in that his wife was faine to cut off her sonnes foreskinne and yet it is like that whether the Angell appeared in a visible humane shape or otherwise came upon Moses thar by some visible and evident signe hee and his wife perceived that it was for neglect of circumcision Iun. QUEST XXII For what sinne the Lord would have killed Moses NOw concerning the cause why the Lord laid his heavy hand upon Moses 1. It was neither because he carried his wife and children with him which were a cumber unto him and therefore hee sent them bake as Augustine and Eusebius Emisenus for seeing Moses had no speciall commandement to leave them behind he was therein to follow the common order and duty required in matrimony to take care of his wife and children Simler And he could not have left his wife behinde without offence to his father in law who might have thought hee had neglected her and would take him another wife in Egypt 2. Neither was his feare the cause because he was afraid to goe unto Pharaoh as Theodoret for he was now in his journey and was resolved to goe forward 3. Therefore the cause indeed was for the neglect of the circumcision of the child as David Kimhi Rupertus Thostatus with others Ex Pereriâ as it may appeare because that as soone as the child was circumcised Moses was presently delivered from the danger therefore some Hebrewes conjecture that God punished him for making so long stay in the âane is frivilous and without ground Simler QUEST XXIII Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision 40. yeeres in the wildernesse BUt it will be further questioned why the Lord was angry with Moses for deferring of circumcision and yeâ he did tolerate it in the Israelites which were not circumcised in the desert by the space of forty yeeres as is evident Iosh. 5. Some therefore thinke that the Israelites were dispensed with for being not circumcised in the wildernesse because it was not so needfull in that place seeing the people were separated from all other nations and lived apart by themselves and therefore circumcision was not so necessarie there the speciall end whereof was to distinguish the Israelites from all other people but when they came over Jordane among other nations then they received circumcision the badge or cognisance of their profession so Theodoret Damascen Contra. But this was not the principall end of circumcision to make difference betweene the Israelites and other people the chiefe scope thereof was to bee a seale of the covenant betweene God and his people and therefore ought not in any place to have beene neglected 2. Some therefore excuse this omission of circumcision in the desert by the continuall journeying of the Israelites they were still to follow the direction of the cloud whether by day or night but they could not travell immediatly upon their circumcision Perer. Who further addeth that if it had beene a fault in them Moses would not have suffered such a great breach of the law seeing the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath was punished Contra. 1. The continuall travell of the Israelites could not bee the chiefe or onely cause of such omission seeing they stayed many yeeres in one place as in Kadesh barnea Deut. 1.46 and when they were circumcised in Gilgal they were presently also to goe forward
account of them In the Apostles times Iarchas among the Indian Drachmanes Tespesion among the Gymnosophists of Aethiopia excelled in this kinde and Simon Magus was in that time But Apollonius Tyaneus in Domitians time went beyond them all 5. And what might be the cause that these Diabolicall studies received such liking in the world Plinie declareth because this Magicall profession borroweth of three notable Arts Physicke or Medicine the Mathematikes and a colour or shew of Religion is the third and thus mens mindes were bewitched therewith But whosoever was the minister and instrument to set abroach these impious Arts Satan was the author and inspirer of them for he was a lier from the beginning and when hee telleth a lye hee speaketh of his owne as our Saviour saith Ioh. 8.44 Porphyriâ also confesseth as much that the mysticall knowledge of these things came first from the spirits themselves Quibus rebus gaudâant quibus alligantur dâi hominibus significarunt ad haec quibus rebâs ipsi cogantur qua illi offerenda sint c. The Gods hee meaneth such Gods as Magicians worship themselves signified unto men what things they were pleased with and with what they are bound and further wherewith they are forced and what is to bee offered unto them Ex Perer. Which testimonie of Porphyrie by the way sheweth what we are to thinke of those usuall receits against witchcraft as in scratching the Witch burning of some part or seething of the urine and such like that these were Satans owne revelations at the first in making carnall men beleeve that he is bound with such things QUEST X. Who were the ringleaders and chiefe of the Egyptian Magitians BUt if further it be inquired who these Magicians were 1. Saint Paul sheweth that the principall of them were Iannes and Iambres 2. Tim. 3. which Paul had either by some certaine tradition or by inspiration for in Scripture their names are not found so thinketh Chrysostome Theodoret and Theophylact upon that place It seemeth that some Heretikes afterward by occasion of these names framed a booke of Iannes and Iambres which Origen and Ambrose count among the Apocryphall bookes and of hid authority 2. Other forren Writers also have made mention of these two Iannes and Iambres as Nuâenius Pythagoricus as Eusebius reporteth writeth that these two resisted Moses whom he calleth Musius the Captaine of the Jewes Plinie also calleth them Iamne and Iotape whom hee saith were many thousand yeeres after Zoroastres wherein he is deceived for from Abrahams birth which was in the time of Ninus when Zoroastres flourished were not above 500. yeeres 3. But that seemeth to bee very strange which Palladius reporteth in the life of Macarius if it be true that whereas Iannes and Iambres in their life had made them a sepulchre in a pleasant place set with all manner of fruitfull trees and therein made a fountaine of water which place was kept by evill spirits Macarius having a desire to see this place and approaching thither was met with 70. Devils in divers shapes gnashing their teeth and running upon him but he not affraid passed along and came to the sepulchre where the great Devill appeared unto him with a naked sword shaking it at him and there he saw a brasen bucket with an iron chaine wasted and consumed and pomegranates dried having nothing in them Wee may worthily suspect that some Friers finger hath beene tempering with this fable as in other reports of the Saints lives to get credit unto them with fained miracles QUEST XI Whether things done by magicall enchantment are in shew or in truth NOw it followeth to shew by occasion of this conversion of rods into serpents wrought by these Egyptian Magitians whether such things done by magicall inchantment are verily so effected or but in shew and appearance only 1. It cannot bee denied but that many apparitions brought forth by sorcery are meere illusions as the transforming of Vlysses companions into divers shapes of beasts so the Arcadians are said by swimming over a certaine river to bee turned into wolves Augustine writeth of certaine women in Italy that by giving certaine inchanted cheese unto passengers changed them into beasts and used them to carry their burdens for a time The like Philostratus reporteth of Apollonius that as he sat at the table brasen men served them with drinke and filled the cups like butlers and how the image of Memnon in Egypt as soone as the Sunne rising shined upon the mouth began to speake and how Vespesion the chiefe of the Gymnosophists in Aethiopia caused an elme with a low and soft voice to salute Apollonius So to this purpose in the Cannons mention is made of certaine women that were so deluded of Satan that they thought they did ride in the aire in the night and were brought unto a pleasant place where they did feast with Diana and Herodias 2. These and such like were but done in conceit and imagination for the Devill cannot in truth bring forth the substance of Lions and such other beasts which cannot come without generation and not at once but in continuance of time they come to their growth and seeing to speake and worke are actions incident to man they cannot bee performed in truth by images and dead things And whereas they have seemed by Magike to raise up the dead as is also written of Apollonius that is beyond the Devils power for the soule being immortall the Devill hath no command over it it is in Gods hand and though he had yet can he not prepare the body being without naturall heate and life to bee a fit and apt instrument againe for the soule 3. Yet notwithstanding that some workes of Magicians are counterfeit it followeth not that all should bee so the Scripture sheweth that a false Prophet may shew a signe or wonder that may come to passe Deut. 13.1 Apollonius principles and receipts were currant through the world whereby they used to stay the inundation of waters and incursion of wild beasts which Iustinus Martyr thinketh might bee done by the great skill which hee had in naturall things The Roman histories remember how Claudia Vestalis to prove her chastity did move a ship her selfe alone tying her girdle to it that many men and oxen could not stirre So Tucia another vestall Virgin for the triall of her chastity carried water in a fieve from the River Tibris unto the Capitoll Plin. lib. 28. cap. 2. These things seeme verily to have beene so done but by the operation rather of Satan to keepe the prophane Gentiles still in blindnesse and unbeleefe than by the ministry of the good Angels as thinketh Thomas Aquinas ex Perer. 4. Now that many such things may be truly effected by Sorcerers through the power of Satan it is evident by these two reasons first because Satan by the subtility of his nature and long experience hath great knowledge of naturall things he knoweth their
sympathies and Antypathies their qualities and operations he can apply and temper the causes together and so is able to worke wonders though not true miracles which are beside the order and course of nature which Satan cannot invert As to put this for an example the small fish which is called Echinus or Remora is able by applying himselfe to the ship to stay it though it bee under saile and have both the sea and winde with it which Plinie sheweth to have beene found by experience how that Antonius his ship at one time and Caius at another were stayed by this fish Now if a Magitian should secretly apply this fish to a ship hee might bee thought to worke a great wonder and yet it should bee naturall The other reason is that beside the knowledge of nature Satan is skilfull of all humane arts and sciences by the benefit whereof even men doe worke wonders as Archimedes was able to stirre a ship with his hand by certaine engines which he had prepared which a great number of men by strength could not doe He also devised such kinde of instruments when Marcellus the Romane Captaine besieged Syracusa whereby they so annoyed their enimies and made such havock and slaughter of the Romanes that Marcellus himselfe said they fought not against men but against the Gods Architas the Pythagorean by Mechanick art made a dove of wood to flie Severinus Boetius made serpentes of brasse to hisse and birdâ of brasse to sing If men can make such admirable things by art it need not seeme strange if by the power of Satan wonderfull matters are sometime compassed Ex Perer. QUEST XII What things are permitted unto Satan to doe THe next point to be shewed here is what things which seeme to us to be miraculous the Devill may doe by himselfe or his ministers the Magitians First in generall wee are here to consider a twofold action of spirits the one is immediate as they can themselves passe speedily from place to place as Iob. 1. Satan came from compassing the whole earth for if the Sunne being of a bodily substance can compasse the heavens of such a huge circuit many hundred thousand miles about in the space of 24. houres the spirits can doe it with greater agility they have also power to transport bodies from place to place aâ our Saviour yeelded his body to be transported of Satan to the tempters further confusion The other action is mediate as Satan can transport and bring together the causes of things which being tempered and qualified may bring forth divers naturall effects which are wrought immediatly by those naturall causeâ yet mediately by Satan which bringeth them together Secondly in particular these things are permitted to Satans power he can transport bodies and carry them from place to place as thâ Ecclesiasticall stories make mention how Simon Magus was lift up on high in the aire by the ãâã of Satan but by the prayer of Peter was violently throwne downe so sometime serpents and ãâã have beene seene flie in the aire Albertus Magnus saith that oxen have rained and fallen out of the aire all which may be wrought by the conveyance of Satan 2. The Devill can suddenly convey things out of ones sight as Apollonius from the presence of Domitian Thus it may be that Gyges if that report be true not by the vertue of a ring but by the power of Satan became invisible 3. They can make images to speake and walke as before wee heard of Apollonius brasen butlers and the image of Memnon so the image of Iuno Moneta being asked if she would remove to Rome answered se velle that she would and the image of fortune being set up said ritè me consecrastis yee have consecrated mee aright Valer. Maxim lib. 1. cap. ultim de simulachris But the Devill cannot give power unto these things being dead to performe any action of life but that hee moveth and speaketh in them as the Angell caused Balaams Asse to speake 4. The Devill can cause divers shapes and formes to appeare as of men Lions and other things in the aire or on the ground as in the life of Antonie the Devill appeared unto him in the shape of terrible beasts 5. And as he can counterfeit the shape of living things so also of other things both naturall as of gold silver meat and artificiall as of pots glasses cuppes for if cunning artificers by their skill can make things so lively as that they can hardly bee discerned from that which they resemble as Plinie writeth of Zeuxis grapes lib. 35. cap. 11. much more can Satan coyne such formes and figures as Philostratus lib. 4. of the life of Appolonius maketh mention how a certaine Lamia pretending marriage to one Menippus a young man shewed him a banquet furnished with all kinde of meat and precious vessels and ornaments which Appolonius discovered to be but imaginarie things and shee confessed her selfe to bee a Lamia 6. The Devill by his subtile nature can so affect the sensitive spirits and imaginary faculty as that they shall represent unto the inward sense the phantasie of some things past or to come and cause them to appeare to the outward sense as wee see that franticke persons imagine many times that they see things which are not and there is no doubt but that the Devill can effect that which a naturall disease worketh 7. Hee can also conforme the fantasies of those that are asleep to represent unto them things which the Devill knoweth shall come to passe and by this meanes to bring credit unto dreames 8. In some things the Devill can interpose himselfe and helpe forward those superstitious meanes which are used to prognosticate as the Augurs by the flying and chirping of birds by looking into the intrals of beasts by casting of lots tooke upon them to divine and the Devill by his mysticall operation concurred with them more strongly to deceive 9. The Devill can stirre up in naturall men the affections of love anger hatred feare and such like as he entred into the heart of Iudas Iohn 13.1 and this he doth two wayes either by propounding such externall objects as helpe to inflame and set on fire such affections and by conforming the inward phantasie to apprehend them Hierome in the life of Hilerius sheweth how a certaine virgin by Magicall enchântments was so ravished with the love of a young man that shee was mad therewith QUEST XIII How divers wayes Satans power is limited THese things before recited Satan by his spirituall power is able to doe yet with this limitation that his power is restrained of God that he cannot doe what he would but sometime the Lord letteth him loose and permitteth him to worke either for the triall and probation of his faithfull servants as is evident in Iob or for the punishment of the wicked as hee was a lying spirit in the mouthes of Ahabs false Prophets for if Satan had free
nature as the naturall burning of certaine mountaines as of Aetna in Cicilia Vesuvius in Campania It is found by experience that certaine things putrifie not as the flesh of a Peacoke as Augustine saith and coales upon the which for the same cause Chersiphron founded the temple of Diana lime boyleth with water and is quenched with oile the adamant is so hard that it cannot bee broken upon a smithes anvill the Agrigentine salt melteth in the fire and sparkleth in the water there is said to bee a fountaine among the Garamants that boileth in the night and freezeth in the day the stone Asbestus burneth continually being once set on fire and is never extinct the wood of a certaine figge tree in Egypt sinketh in the water in the Isle Tilo the trees cast no leaves in the Temple of Venus there was a lampe that no tempest could put out and Lodovicus Vives there reporteth that a certaine lampe was found in a grave that had burned above 1050. yeeres At Alexandria in the Temple of Serapis a certaine image of iron did hang in the top by reason of a certaine loadstone which was inclosed in the roofe These and other such like strange things in nature Augustine remembreth Some wee have knowledge of but many secrets of nature are hid from us but knowne unto the spirits who by this meanes doe worke wonders only producing extraordinarie effects of nature 4. Augustine further in another place sheweth the reason thereof in this manner Sunt occulta quaedam semina arborum plantarum c. in elementis c. There are certaine hid seeds of trees plants in the elements for as there are visible seeds so there are hid seeds which give unto the other their vertue like as then the husbandman doth not create corne but bringeth it out by his labour so the evill Angels doe not create things but only doe draw forth those seeds which are unknowne to us but well knowne to them As Iacob did not create that variety of colour in the sheep but by applying of particoloured rods brought it forth sicut ergo matres gravidae sunt foetibus itâ mundus gravidus est causis seminibus nascentium Then as mothers that are great with child so the world is full of such seeds and causes of the beginning of things which causes they better knowing then we doe worke wonders yea wee see that men by the pounding of certaine herbes and by such like meanes can cause wormes and other like small creatures to come forth To this purpose Augustine QUEST XVI What workes in naturall things are forbidden unto spirits to doe IT followeth now to shew as wee have seene what things are possible to bee done by spirits so what things are out of their reach and beyond their power 1. Touching the immediate action of spirits which is by locall motion the Devill cannot destroy the world or any principall part thereof nor subvert the order and course of nature he cannot change the course of the heavens or put the starres out of their place neither although he may work some alteration in some part of the earth the whole he cannot remove these and such great workes he cannot doe Perer. ex Aquinat the reason is this because this were to crosse the Creator who by his providence as by his power hee created the world and all that is therein so he preserveth the same in that order which he hath appointed as the Psalmist saith The earth is the Lords and all that therein is hee hath founded it upon the sea and established it upon the flouds Psalm 24.1 2. Secondly concerning the other mediate action of spirits by the instrument and mediation of the creatures these things are denied unto spirits 1. They cannot create any thing of nothing for that argueth an infinite power and is peculiar unto God 2. The Devill being himselfe spirituall and without a bodily substance cannot immediatly change or transforme any materiall or corporall substance without some other naturall cause comming betweene 3. Neither can these spirits change any naturall thing into an other naturall thing immediatly without that subordination of nature and preparation and disposition of the matter which is observed in the generation of things therefore hee cannot bring forth a beast without seed nor a perfect beast all at once because naturally both the generation of such things is by seed and they receive their increase and growth not all at once but by degrees and in time therefore when by the operation of Satan lions and beares and such like creatures have beene made to appeare either they were but phantasies and no such things indeed or were transported from some other place and by this reason he cannot restore dead bodies to life because the body being void of naturall heat and spirits is not fit to entertaine the soule 4. Neither can Satan hinder the operation of naturall things if nothing be wanting which is necessâry for their working And generally whatsoever alteration may be made by naturall causes as wormes and frogs and such like may come of pâârefaction these things may be atchieved and compassed by spirits but such changes and transmutations as cannot be done by naturall meanes as to turne a man into a beast are not within the limits of Devils power But when such things seeme to be done they are in shew rather than truth which may be done two wayes either by so binding and blinding the inward phantasie and sense as that may seeme to be which is not or by fashioning some such shape and forme outwardly and objecting it to the sense Perer. Ex Aquinat QUEST XVII Whether Satan can raise the spirits and soules of the dead AMong other things which exceed the power of spirits it is affirmed before that they cannot raise the soules of men departed as Necromancers doe take upon them to talke with the dead 1. Let us see the vaine opinion of the heathen of this devilish Necromancy Porphyrius writeth that the soules of wicked men are turned into Devils and doe appeare in divers shapes and the soules of them that want buriall doe wander about their bodies and sometimes are compelled to resume their bodies Likewise Hosthanes did professe and promise to raise what dead soever and to bring them to talke with the living as Plinie writeth lib. 30. cap. 2. who in the same place reporteth a farre more strange or rather fabulous thing that Appion the Grammarian should tell of a certaine herb called Cynocephalia and of the Egyptians Osirites which hath power to raise the dead and that thereby he called Homers ghost to inquire of him touching his countrie and parents There were among the Gentiles certaine places famous for Necromancie where they received oracles from the dead as they were made to beleeve such was the Cymmerian oracle at the lake Avernam in Campania such was Ericthone the Thessalian that raised up the dead to declare to Sextus
this plague 1. Augustine would hereby understand the Poets of the Gentiles which as by the crooking of frogs so by their vaine babling have brought in many impious and deceitful fables 2. Grâgorie Nyssenus maketh these frogs a type and figure of the Epicures and licentious life which entereth into Pharaohs house that is most aboundeth in the houses of Princes and great men 3. Ferus doth take it in the better part that hereby the conversion of a sinner is set forth God sendeth frogs upon the land when he sheweth a man his owne filthinesse 4. But that other application of Ferus is more apt who by the crooking of frogs understandeth Hereticks that doe open their mouth against the truth as Revel 16.13 the uncleane spirits that came out of the mouth of the Dragon and false Prophet are resembled unto frogs such crauling frogs are the popish Monkes and Friers that are sent forth from the mouth and spirit of Antichrist to crooke against the truth Borrh. 5. Beside the historicall application of this plague is this that these frogs are spued out of Nilus the glorie of Egypt where their greatest delight was from thence commeth their confusion Simler And as in Nilus they drowned the children so from thence their punishment taketh beginning and as they abhorred the sight of the infants so they are constrained to indure the ugly sight of deformed frogs and vermin QUEST IX Why Pharaoh appointeth Moses to morrow Verse 10. THen hee said to morrow 1. Some understand it of the time when Pharaoh would let the people go but it appeareth by Moses offer in the former verse leaving to Pharaoh the time when he should pray for him that Pharaoh accordingly named the next day to that end 2. Which time he setteth not Moses as giving him some space for his prayer Simler For Pharaoh had no such devotion to consider what time was meetest for his prayer 3. But the very cause was this hee might thinke that Moses offered himselfe at this time which he saw by some constellation or aspect of the starres to bee fit for his working and therefore putteth him to another day or Pharaoh might thinke this to be some naturall worke and not sent of God and therefore would stay a while and see whether the frogs might goe away of themselves without Moses prayer Pellican Perer. QUEST X. Why the Lord did not remove the frogs quite Vers. 14. ANd they gathered them together by heapes 1. The Egyptians had beene able of themselves to have destroyed these frogs but that God armed them against them and their number was so infinite that they could not resist them like as the history of the Bishop of Ments is famous that was destroyed of rats and mice following him into the midst of the river of Rhene where yet the Rats tower so called is to bee seene Simler And our English Chronicles also doe make mention of a young man pursued by âoades who could by no meanes bee defended from them but being hanged in the top of a tree in a trunke they crauled up thither and devoured him 2. God could either have cast these frogges into the river againe or caused them to vanish but it pleased him they should remaine in heapes as a spectacle to the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and that the stinke thereof in ãâã noses might put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Ferus QUEST XI The difference of the third plague of lice from the former Vers. 17. ALl the dust of the earth was lice 1. In this plague there goeth no commination or denouncing before for because Pharaoh had mocked with God and his Ministers and had hardned his heart he was worthy of no admonition Simler 2. This plague is brought out of the earth as the two first out of the water for the Egyptians were worthy to be punished in both because they had shewed their cruelty in both in destroying the infants in the water and in oppressing the Israelites by working in clay and therefore out of the clay and dust are they punished Simler 3. In the other plagues in the first the Lord sheweth his power in changing the nature of the creatures in the second in commanding them in the third in using them as instruments of his revenge the first plague was horrible to the sight in seeing the bloudy waters the second was both horrible to the sight and troublesome the third was both these and brought griefe and vexation beside Ferus QUEST XII Whether the third plague was of lice NOw what manner of plague this was whether of lice or some other shall briefely bee examined 1. The Hebrew word is cinnim which the Latine translateth sciniphes and the Septuag ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã derived with some small change from the Hebrew Origen whom Augustine followeth taketh them for certaine small flies with wings that can scarse bee seene as they flie yet with their stings doe pricke very sharpely 2. Alberâus Magnus saith that they have the taile of wormes the head and wings of flies and are ingendred in fenny places and doe specially follow and light upon men Lib. 26. de animalib this description agreeth to those flies which we call gnats 3. Suidas taketh it to be a worme that eateth wood 4. Pererius thinketh it was a new kinde of vermine not knowne before 5. But I thinke rather with Iosephus that they were lice so also Iun. Vatab. Pagnin Montan. translate so R. Salomon understandeth the word cinnim and they were such lice as did cleave and swarme upon the body that would not be killed with any oyntment or other medicine as Iosephus but they did gnaw upon their flesh much like to the lowsie disease that Sylla and the two Herods died of Simler And Philo saith they did not only sting the flesh but entred in at the eares and nostrils and pained the eyes and though most of them were of this kinde of vermine of lice which came of the slime and dust resembling the same in colour also Oleaster yet it is like that other vermine as gnats and other biting flies and vermine were mingled among them Borrh. QUEST XIII Why the Lord plagued the Egyptians with lice ANd whereas God might have turned by his great power the dust of the earth into Lions and Beares which should have destroyed the people yet it pleased him for these causes to punish them with this contemptible vermine 1. Because the Lord would not consume them all at once but give them space to come to repentance Philo. 2. And that by this meanes the haughty pride of the Egyptians might bee abated seeing that God was able to punish them by such contemptible and base creatures as proud Tyrants are most daunted when they are quailed by weake and impotent meanes as Abimelech thought it a dishonour unto him to be killed by a woman Ferus 3. This plague also served to keepe them in awe
sheepe shall be a very great plague B.G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athnah over sheep divideth it from the clause following the Septuagint reade a verie great death but the word is deber a plague Vers. 15. For now when I stretch out mine hand I. or rather I had stretched out my hand and might have smitten thee c. and so thou shouldest have perished from the earth I. A reason is given why the Lord did smite only the cattell with the pestilence whereas he might have smitten the Egyptians also and cut them off at once this sense the Chalde expresseth it was very neere mee to send a plague to smite thee and thy people better than for now I have stretcht my hand that I may smite thee V.A.P.L.S. for no such plague was now sent or I will stretch my hand that I may smite thee c. and thou shalt perish from the earth B.G. for neither do we reade this to have been done Vers. 16. I have caused thee to remaine I. or caused thee to stand A. P.H. or I have sustayned or kept thee G. or thou art reserved ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S. better than I have appointed thee L.V.B.G. To shew my power in thee I.B. S.L. better than ãâã shew thee my power C.A.P.G.V. that the preposition in is to be supplied appeareth cap. 14.18 the Lord is said to get honour upon Pharaoh and so the Apostle readeth Rom. 9.17 Vers. 27. Thou Pharaoh sent and called B. G. cum câter Then Pharaoh sent them that should observe and called I. Though it may bee referred to Pharaohs sending to see in the Land of Goshen yet it is not safe to adde unto the text Vers. 30. I know that thou thy servants will not yet feare I.P.B.C.L.S. better than I know afore I pray that you will feare V.A.G. terem better signifieth here nondum not yet than antequam before as the sense giveth 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Why Pharaoh is so often sent unto whom the Lord did foresee that he would not hearâ Vers. 1. GO to Pharoh and tell him 1. Though God knew that Pharaoh would not heare yet he sendeth unto him againe both that his malice obstinacie might be made manifest that the judgements also of God upon him hereby might appeare to bee most just Simler 2. And though it was not in Pharaohs power to mollifie his heart yet hee is punished because neither would he though it had beene in his power Simler The necessitie of Gods decree doth not take away the freenesse of the will to evill neither is compulsive but only maketh the event evitable Pharaoh then is punished not for the necessitie that lay upon him but for the malice and unwillingnesse and disobedience of his heart Borrh. QUEST II. Why Moses in bringing the plagues dâth not alwaies use Aarons rod. Vers. 3. BEhold the hand of the Lord is c. This plague is not brought by the lifting up of Aarons rod as the other 1. For if Aaron should have alwayes used his rod it might have been thought that there was vertue in the rod. Cajetan 2. God therefore so wisely disposeth in the sending of these plagues that no exception could be taken If Moses had done all they might have suspected him to bee a Sorcerer and therefore most of these plagues are brought by the ministrie of Aaron And if they two should have done all they might have been taken for gods as Paul and Barnabas was Act. 14. If they had alwayes used the rod they might have ascribed vertue unto it If God had by his immediate hand sent all the plagues without any meanes it had not bin so admirable for who doubteth but that God of himselfe can do all things Ferus QUEST III. Why the Lord punisheth the Egyptians in their cattell Vers. 3. VPon thy flocke which is in the field c. 1. The Lord never sendeth any great plague upon the world but he giveth warning of it before so he did forewarne the old world of the floud by Noah the Sodomites of their destruction by Lot the Egyptians were admonished here by Moses the Israelites by Ieremie of the captivitie of Babylon 2. The cattell heere are punished for the sinne of their masters God beginneth with smaller punishments before he proceed to greater Osiander 3. This plague was lesse troublesome than the former but more discommodious for by the destruction of their horse and oxen their tillage was hindred and they should want their sheepe for cloathing their asses and horses for burden Simler 4. And this plague was most just for as they had oppressed the Israelites before in taking their oxen to plow their horses and asses to carrie burdens so the Lord doth worthily punish them in their cattel Perer. As the fish were destroyed before in the water so now the beasts upon land to let them know that they were worthie to possesse nothing God might justly deprive them of all Borrh. 5. The Latine translator readeth as though the hand of God should be not onlie upon their cattell but upon their very fields and grounds which should be first poisoned and infected but he leaveth out the Hebrew pronoune asher which shall be in the fields for it is evident by the text that the cattell onely were infected QUEST IV. Why the Lord doth not alwayes exempt his people from temporall calamities Vers. 4. I will make separation betweene the cattell of Israel c. Though it pleased God in this and other plagues for his great glory sake to exempt his people from these publike calamities yet alwayes the Lord doth not so deale with his servants for the true Prophets suffered famine under Achab as well as the rest Ieremie was taken with the Citie Daniel carried into captivitie which the Lord doth for these causes 1. To purge out the corruption and infirmities which are in his owne servants 2. To make triall of their patience that God thereby might be glorified Simler 3. And the Lord doth chastise them in the small afflictions of this life making a separation betweene the righteous and the wicked in the great judgements of the next world as the Lord saith by his Prophet In a little have I forsaken thee but with great compassions will I gather thee Isay. 54.7 Ferus QUEST V. In what sense all the cattell of Egypt are said to have died Vers. 6. ALl the cattell of Egypt died All the cattell in generall died not for many died afterward being smitten with the haile and tempest vers 27. 1. Some therefore doe thus expound it that no cattell died but the Egyptians and all that died were theirs Cajetan 2. But it seemeth rather to be taken according to the phrase of Scripture all died that is the greatest part Iun. Perer. Simler QUEST VI. Whether Pharaoh sent into Goshen in the other plagues Vers. 7. THen Pharaoh sent and behold 1. Some thinke that Pharaoh
grace doth as a most just Judge punish their voluntary obstinacie with a further degree of induration See more hereof before Doct. 2. in 7. cap. 3. But here God is to be considered not as in his bare prescience only foreseeing the obstinacie hardnesse of mens heartes but as a just Judge in leaving of them to themselves Simler 4. And this Augustine doth worthily wonder at that Pharaoh is hardned by those meanes which in all likelihood should have mollified him For if the Israelites cattell had died aswell as the Egyptians and if the sorcerers had prevailed still hee might have had some colour but seeing all things doe fall out contrarie the Israelites to be preserved and his sorcerer to be foiled he being still hardned bewraieth a most obstinate heart that could no way be mollified QUEST XIII What plague the Lord threatned to destroy Pharaoh with Vers. 15. FOr now I had stretched forth my hand 1. Some doe understand this generallie of the plagues following shewing that the plagues to come were greater than these which were alreadie past and that the Egyptians had felt nothing to that which they were like to feele Ferus But here mention is made of the plague of pestilence which both Pharaoh and his people should be smitten with yet none such came 2. Some do referre it to the plague of the first borne and the full accomplishment of this threatning they say was in the red Sea Osiander But neither Pharaoh nor his people perished by the plague 3. It is better understood of the plague which was alreadie past that God might as well have destroyed them with the pestilence sent upon the cattell but that he spared them for another end sic Iun. Borrh. Perer. This sense best agreeth to that which followeth vers 16. For this cause have I kept thee c. The Chalde Paraphrast also expresseth the same sense as is before shewed in the divers readings QUEST XIIII In what sense the Lord saith I have kept thee Vers. 16. FOr this cause have I kept thee c. 1. Not that God made Pharaoh obstinate of purpose to shew his power on him thereby to get glorie to himselfe for God needeth not mans malice for the setting forth of his glorie Ferus And like as the Apostle giveth this rule not to doe evill that good may come of it so neither doth the Lord give consent unto evill that some good thing may be wrought thereby 2. Some referre it to Gods permission that he suffered Pharaoh to be hardened to this end that hee might get glorie by him but neither can this be said of God that he suffereth any evill to bee done as it is evill and to suffer one to be hardned is the greatest punishment of sin that can be and it is usually inflicted for great sinnes that were committed before therefore before Pharaoh had grievously sinned he cannot be said to be permitted and suffered to bee hardned Perer. 3. Some do understand it of Gods ordinance that Pharaoh being hardned and become obstinate by his owne corrupt will is ordained of God for the further setting forth of his glorie Perer. 4. But though this exposition be sound yet it seemeth not to be so fit and proper in this place this verse then depending of the other sheweth the reason why the Lord had saved and reserved Pharaoh out of the pestilence that he might shew his power in him Simler Borrh. Iun. This then is the sense though Pharaoh being wickedly bent and obstinate had deserved to have been cut off by the former plagues yet the Lord was patient to him ward and suffered him yet to continue that the Lord might get greater glorie by him Ferus 5. The Apostle indeed in setting forth this example hath relation to Gods eternall decree Rom. 9. yet it may very well stand also with this application to the present time of Pharaohs preservation for that which God doth presently he also decreed before in his eternall counsell to be done Simler QUEST XV. The plague of haile supernaturall Vers. 18. I will cause to raine a mightie great haile 1 Although haile thunder lightning are for the most part procured by naturall causes yet this was a supernaturall and extraordinarie tempest for these reasons in Egypt there are no tempestes or winter weather but only in places neere the sea in the time of winter there fall some thinne showers but above Memphis there falleth no raine at all Sic Philo. This tempest then of haile was unusuall in Egypt secondly it was generally over all Egypt as tempests use not to be thirdly it came at a certaine time prefixed Simler And this was admirable in it that the fire and haile being mingled together the fire did not melt the haile stones nor the haile quench the fire as Philo also noteth and it is set forth Wisdom 16. 2. In this plague three elements together shew their force the aire in the thunder the water in the haile the fire in the lightning Perer. 3. Whereas the Grecians and Egyptians and other heathen did imagine some gods to be of the aire some of the water some of the land the Lord therefore sendeth of all sorts of plagues upon the Egyptians in the aire the water in the earth in the fire to shew himselfe to bee Lord of all the elements and of all creatures Thedoret quaest 21. 4. Concerning the application of this plague Origen understandeth the thunder haile and lightning of the Word of God the voice thereof instructeth it beateth downe sin as haile as fire burneth up the stubble of our affections Augustine whom Ferus followeth compareth it with the eight Commandement Thou shalt not steale for as heere the fruit which the trees beare are beaten off with haile so whatsoever gaine is gotten deceitfully it perisheth and Gods curse is upon it But such mysticall applications are more curious than profitable every man according to his own conceit may find out wittie conveiances But this observation is more proper which Ferus noteth that this plague hath also a fit correspondencie with the crueltie of the Egyptians for as they did cause the Israelites to wander up and downe their fields to gather straw so now the Lord sendeth haile and lightning which destroyeth the fruit in their fields QUEST 16. Whether there useth to be no rayne and hayle in Egypt Vers. 18. SVch as was not in Egypt since the foundation thereof These words do give occasion to inquire whether raine haile and thunder are usuall in Egypt or not at all as some affirme 1. Iosephus thus writeth that in this plague there came haile never seene in Egypt before and bigger than useth to bee in other countries in the time of winter 2. Philo also writeth that Aegyptus sola inter regiones in mediano tractu hyemem ignoret that Egypt alone of all the South countries hath no winter And consequently no winter weather as raine haile and such like and
land might be rid of them 4. Therefore it is best to understand death here generally both of the mortalitie of men and the destruction of the fruit and so to comprehend them both Iun. And so Pharaoh desireth for this once to be spared that if he keepe not promise with them afterward then he will desire no favour QUEST XI Of the mysticall application of this plague of Locusts FOr the mysticall application of this plague of Locusts first Origen thereby would have signified obstinate and disobedient men that cannot indure the government of God their King over them as the Locusts are said to have no King Prov. 30. 2. Augustine making a resemblance betweene this ninth plague and the ninth Commandement doth by Locusts that hurt by biting understand the false witnesse and the slanderous tongue and as the Locusts cannot flie of themselves but are carried by the wind so the false tongue is ruled by the spirit of Satan 3 Gregorie findeth out other applications as one while he thereby understandeth the people of the Jewes that like Locusts would leape forward that is make great profession of obedience but fall againe to the ground againe by the Locusts he understandeth the Gentiles that gathering in troupes as Locusts doe fight for the faith Likewise hee doth referre it to Christ that like as a Locust leaped out of the hands of his enemies and by his resurrection escaped out of the bands of death 4. In these applications we may observe three things first the varietie how one differeth from another in their conceits whereas Scripture is alway consonant Secondly the multiplicity of sense which is coined by one and the same man but the sense of Scripture is one Thirdly they accommodate the same Scripture to signifie contrary things as both good and evill whereas the Scripture as a fountaine doth not at one place send forth sweet and bitter 5. Therefore for the mysticâll application leaving these fantasies and devices of men wee will have recourse to the Scripture it selfe which by biting flies and Locusts understandeth both the violent enemies of the Church such as by tyrannie and cruelty oppresse it as the Lord saith he will hisse for the Flie of Egypt and the Bee of Assur and they shall come and light upon the valleies Isa. 7.19 as also the spirituall enemies as false teachers Heretikes Seducers which are compared to Locusts that rise out of the smoke of the bottomlesse pit Apocal. 9.4 Rupert Simler QUEST XII How Moses turned himselfe going out from Pharaoh Vers. 18. THen he went out from Pharaoh 1. Moses is here understood though not expressed because he was the more principall and he at other times had removed the other plagues 2. This may serve to expound that other place vers 6. that Moses turned himselfe and went out from Pharaoh which some doe interpret according to the use and fashions of the East countries as it is observed in Turkey at this day that when they depart from the King for signe of reverence they goe backward and so they thinke that Moses did here But if Moses had gone backward then he had not turned himselfe at all and the word here used phanah signifieth to looke backe or turne the face Num. 16.42 They turned their face and looked toward the Tabernacle if Moses then departing from Pharaoh turned his face then was his backe toward the King 3. Wherefore the meaning of it is that Moses either went out in haste to dispatch that thing which he had foretold Simler Or hee went away in great indignation as not sustaining any longer to talke with such a wicked man as also by this his suddaine departing signifying that the Lord would deale no more with him by messages Ferus Of the ninth plague of the three dayes darknesse QUEST XIII Of the cause of the darknesse of Egypt Vers. 21. STretch out thine hand that there may be darknesse c. Concerning the cause of this darknesse 1. Neither was it caused by an eclipse of the sunne as Philo For though the sunne had beene eclipsed yet other starres might have given light but they had none at all and the eclipse of the sunne is generall this darknesse was onely in Egypt neither doth the sunne continue many houres in the eclipse much lesse three dayes 2. Neither was this darknesse in blinding of the eyes of the Egyptians as the Sodomites were blinded for to what purpose then should it bee said that it was palpable darknesse that might be felt 3. Neither was this darknesse onely a privation of the light of the sunne as Gloss. inter linear but there was some impediment in the aire because it is said it was a thicke and palpable darknesse 4. Neither yet was the cause of this darknesse onely in the aire which was incrassate and thickned with darke mists Paul Burgens Perer. For the stretching of Moses hand toward heaven sheweth that the beginning of this darknesse came from thence and that as at Iosuahs bidding the sunne was stayed in his motion so here by the power of God in the stretching out of Moses hand the sunne withdrew his light as he did in the passion of Christ. 5. So that two causes here concurred both the celestiall lights above were hindred from shining upon Egypt and the aire also was thickned with darke mists like as the cloud which went before Israel on the one side gave light to Israel and on the other it was darknesse to the Egyptians Lyranus Thostatus Cajetan Simler And unto this miracle the Prophet Amos seemeth to allude chap 8.9 In those dayes I will cause the sunne to goe downe at noone and I will darken the earth in the cleare day Ferus Two reasons are yeelded of the darknesse the suppressing of the light of the sunne the privative cause and the bringing of darknesse upon the aire the positive cause QUEST XIV How it is said the darknesse was felt Vers. 21. EVen darknesse that may be felt 1. The Chalde expoundeth the word mashash for recessit the darknesse of the night departed that is the darknesse of the night was obscured by this darknesse but the word properly signifieth to feele as Gen. 27.12 and so the Septuagint and Latine doe here read Paguin Montan. Vatabl. with the rest 2. Philo taketh this to be spoken in respect of the effect because it was so darke that they were faine to goe feeling up and downe but seeing they stirred not out of their places it seemeth that little feeling served their turne 3. Others thinke that it is an hyperbole onely to shew the greatnesse of the darknesse Pellican But where the words admit a plaine sense of themselves wee need not runne unto figures 4. Some thinke they were therefore called palpable not in respect of the darknesse which is properly the object of the sight not of the feeling and so cannot be felt but of the aire the subject of the darknesse which was thickned with grosse mists and
the heart fat the eares heavy and to shut the eyes Isai. 6.10 all which phrases doe imply an action and operation it is evident that God some wayes concurreth either directly or indirectly negatively or positively by way of working or giving occasion in the hardning of the heart QUEST XV. God otherwise hardeneth then by way of manifestation BUt yet God doth more than by way of manifestation harden the heart as some doe expound it that the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart which interpretation Augustine toucheth quâst 18. in Exod. that is by his plagues and judgements declared how hard it was 1. For in this sense God might bee said to commit any other sinnes when he doth manifest them and bring them to light 2. And though this exposition might serve here yet it faileth in other places as Deut. 2. it is said that God hardned the heart of Sehon King of the Amorites and Iosh. 10. that God hardned the hearts of the Canaanites and Rom. 9. God hath mercie on whom he will and whom hee will hee hardneth In these places it cannot be so expounded that God hardned that is declared their hearts to be hard QUEST XVI God hardeneth the heart not only by permission SOme doe expound it by way of permission because those that are hardned God depriveth of his grace and leaveth them to themselves So Damascen Ista non ãâã Deo agente accipienda sunt sed ut Deo permittente these sayings as God shut up all in unbeleefe and God gave them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see are not to be taken as though God did them but permitted them So likewise the ordinarie glosse in 4. Exod. Indurabo cor Pharâonis i. indurari permittam I will harden the heart of Pharaoh that is suffer it to be hardned So also Chrysostome Tradidit in reprobum sensum nihil aliud est quam permisit He gave them up to a reprobate sense it is nothing else than that hee permitted it as a Captaine leaving his souldiers in the midst of the battell may be said to deliver them into their enemies hands in Epist ad Roman Cajetane to confirme this interpretation sheweth how sometime in Scripture that is called a precept which is permitted as when Matthew said chap. 19.8 Moses for the hardnesse of your heart suffered you to put away your wives Marke hath Moses for the hardnesse of your heart wrote this precept unto you chap. 10. But although this be most true that God suffereth such to continue in their hardnesse of heart yet this is not all 1. For so the Lord suffereth also other sinnes to be done for there is nothing done in the world nisi omnipotens fieri velit vel sinendo ut fiat vel ipse faciendo unlesse the omnipotent God will have it done either by suffering it to be done or doing it himselfe Then if this were all the Lord might be said as well to steale and such like because he suffereth them to be done 2. Wherefore Augustines judgement is rather here to be received Deum ad indurationem cordis concurrere non modo secundum permissionem vel secundùm patientiam sed etiam secundùm actionem potentiam non sane per quem fiat immediatè duritia ipsius cordis sed per quem multa fiant à quibus peccator vitio suo concipiat duritiam corâââ That the Lord doth concurre in the hardning of the heart not only by permission or suffering but according to his power and action not by the which immediately the hardnesse of the heart is made but whereby many things are done by the which a sinner by his owne corruption doth conceive the hardnes of heart 3. And concerning the place alleaged out of Marke a precept is not there strictly taken for a commandement but for any order or decree that is written QUEST XVII Whether hardnesse of heart be of God as it is a punishment of sinne SOme doe hold because the induration of the heart is two wayes to be considered as it is a sinne and a punishment of sinne in the first God hath no part but as thereby God punisheth former sinnes so he as a just Judge inflicteth hardnesse of heart as a punishment as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 2.28 As they regarded not to know God so God delivered them up to a reprobate mind And 2. Thess. 2.11 Because they received not the love of the truth God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies In these places the Apostle sheweth how the Lord punisheth them with blindnesse and hardnesse of heart because of their former sinnes This distinction is approved by Augustine lib. 5. cont Iulianum Isidorus thus concludeth the same point Facit Deus quosdam peccatores sed in quibus talia jam peccata precesserant ut justo judicio ejus mercantur in deterâus âre Therefore God maketh some sinners but in whom such sinnes are found before that by the just judgement of God they deserve to become worse and worse So Cajetane upon these words 2. Sam. 12. Behold I will raise evill upon thee out of thine owne house which was verified in Absolon that rose up against his father thus resolveth Deus non est author peccati ut sic sed ut est poena peccati God is not the author of sinne as it is sinne but as it is the punishment of sinne The same judgement he giveth of Shemei whom David saith the Lord bid curse David that God wrought that Shemei cursed David Non quatenus erat peccatum sed quatenus erat poena peccati Davidis Not as it was sinne but as it was a punishment of the sinne of David So Ioâsenius Illa Deo tribuuntur non quatenus peccata sunt sed quatenus poena peccati they are ascribed to God noâ as they are sinnes but as they are the punishment of sinne in chap. 15. Ecclesiastic But Pererius misliking this opinion thus reasoneth against it 1. If God be said to be the Author of the induration of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne then he may aswell be said to be the Author of the other sinnes when as a man falleth into them as a punishment of his former sinnes Contra. As though all such sinnes doe not proceede from the hardnesse of the heart that confirmeth and setleth the sinner in his wickednesse therefore God is not said to be the cause of these sinnes but of the hardnesse of heart which is the cause of those sins Man by continuing in sin hath his heart hardned by the just judgement of God and then out of the hardnesse of his owne heart he bringeth forth other sinnes of himselfe 2. The hardnesse of heart as it is a great and horrible sinne so it is a punishment of former sinnes if God then doe cause it to be a punishment he also causeth it as it is a sinne Contra. In this argument there are ambiguous termes for in the first clause this
yeere 1. Not only the principall and chiefe moneth as Vatablus but the first in order from whence all the rest should be numbred 2. Divers nations have had a divers custome in the accompt of their yeeres the Egyptians in their Hieroglyphikes counted every moneth a yeere the Arabians three moneths as from the spring to the Autumne from thence to midwinter The Acarnanians counted six moneths to a yeere as from the spring to the Autumne the Romanes and the Hebrewes reckoned twelve moneths and so is the yeere to bee taken here 3. It was the first moneth for matters ecclesiasticall and belonging to religion But the civill yeere began in the seventh moneth Levit. 25.9 As the Egyptians began their ecclesiasticall yeere from Midsummer and their civill from the Autumne Iun. From thence also they began their Jubile and the account of the seventh yeere of rest which if it had begun in the spring they should have wanted two yeeres fruits for the seventh yeere of rest and Jubile should begin before they had reaped the fruits sowne in the sixt yeere and in the seventh it was not lawfull for them either to sow or reape 4. As it was the first moneth of the yeere so was iâ the chiefe and most famous in respect of the deliverance of the Israelites and in this moneth they went over Jordane and came into the land of Canaan the 10. day of the first moneth Iosh. 4.19 Perer. And now all things began to flourish and revive in the spring so that the earth did also as it were seeme to rejoyce for the liberty of the people of God Ferus From hence the Israelites for the remembrance of so glorious a deliverance had great cause to begin the computation of their yeere as Christians now doe from the nativity of our Lord for a commemoration of their spirituall deliverance Perer. QUEST IV. Of the name of this first moneth called of the Hebrewes Abib of the Chaldes Nisan THe name of this first moneth is not here expressed but chap. 13.4 it is called the moneth Abib so called because in that moneth corne began to be ripe 1. But here I cannot subscribe unto the opinion of Pererius therein following Paulus Burgensis that the Hebrewes had no names for their moneths before the captivity of Babylon but by their number as the first second third and after the captivity they borrowed the names of the moneths of the Medes and Persians and chiefly of the Chaldeans as it is to be found in the bookes of Nehemia Esther and the prophesie of Zacharie and the bookes of the Macchabees 2. But this appeareth to be otherwise for in divers places of Scripture wee finde the names of some of the moneths after the calling of the Hebrewes before the captivity of Babylon as the second moneth Zif 1 King 6.1 and the 7. moneth Ethanim 1. King 8.2 Pererius saith that these were not the proper names of these moneths but onely appellatives signifying the properties of those moneths as the first was called Zif of the opening because the flowers began then to open and shew the other signified strong because in that moneth fruits were gathered whereby mans heart was comforted and made strong Vatab. Or because they were of strong constitution which resisted and overcame the diseases incident to that season of the yeere about the fall of the leafe Cajetane Contra. 1. This is no good argument these names have some speciall signification therefore they were not the proper names of the moneths Abib signifieth an eare of corne Levit. 2.14 Was it not therefore a name of the first moneth which was so called because the corne then eared and began to be ripe So Bul was the name of the eight moneth 1. King 6.38 so called of the inundation of waters which fall in that moneth 2. It is very probable that those Chalde names of the moneths as Adar Cisleu Elul were not taken up of the Hebrewes till after the captivity as the first is mentioned Nehâm 6.19 the second Zachar. 7.1 the third 1. Maâchah 14.27 But the Hebrew names were in use before as appeareth by these already given in instance 3. Now the proper names of the moneths as they were used after the Captivity were these the first Nisan answering to our March the second Tiar answering to Aprill the third Sivan which is our May the fourth Tamuz our June the fifth Ab which we call July then Elul agreeable to August the seventh Tisri sorting to our September the eight Marchesââan with us October the ninth Cisleu our November the tenth Tebeth the same with December the eleventh Sebath named with us January the twelfth Adar which is correspondent to our February Ex Pererio QUEST V. When the first moneth of the Hebrewes tooke beginning NOw to know when to beginne the first moneth of the yeere 1. Some give this rule that whereas the Hebrewes alwayes count their moneths from the new Moone as Psalm 81.3 Blow up the trumpet in the new Moone they will have that to be the first moneth whose full Moone is neerest to the equinoctiall But this rule sometime faileth for it may fall out that two full Moones are equally distant from the equinoctiall and then it would be uncertaine which Moone to take 2. Some say that was the first moneth with the Hebrewes whose new Moone was neerest to the equinoctiall whether it were before or after Ferus But this rule doth not hold neither for it may bee that one new Moone falleth out as upon the 7. day of March another upon the fifth of Aprill and so further off from the equinoctiall that is when the night and day is of equall length and yet this shall rather be the first Moone than the other 3. Therefore this is a more certaine observation that the first moneth should be that whose fourteenth day falleth out either upon the Equinoctiall or presently after it and so the new Moone of the first moneth will fall out neither before the eight day of March nor after the fifth day of Aprill 4. Now hence it is evident that the first moneth of the Hebrewes is never all within March it may sometime be all without March though not all without Aprill as when the Hebrewes every third yeere put in a moneth to make the yeere to agree with the course of the Sunne so that they had two Adars as it might be two Februaries together then the latter Adar being mensis intercalaris the moneth put betweene concurring with March the first moneth began with April but for the most part their first moneth tooke part of March and part of April QUEST VI. Why the Lambe was commanded to be prepared foure dayes before Vers. 3. IN the tenth of this moneth let every man take unto him a lambe c. They were commanded to set apart the paschall lambe foure dayes afore for these causes 1. Lest that if they had deferred it till the instant of their departure they might by
feare of the people vers 1. 2. The crying of the people unto God vers 10. 3. Their murmuring and expostulating with Moses because hee had brought them out of Egypt amplified both by their present feare of death and their former foolish prediction in Egypt vers 11 12. 4. The confident answer of Moses wherein he exhorteth them not to feare with a promise of deliverance and destruction of the Egyptians grounded upon Gods assistance vers 13.14 In the second part there is first the counsell of God to Moses containing both a commandement that they should goe forward vers 15. and a promise both of the safe passing of the Israelites thorow the red Sea with the instrumentall meanes prescribed the stretching out of Moses hand with the rod over the Sea vers 16. and the destruction of their enemies with the end thereof Gods glorie vers 17. and the effect the confession and acknowledgement by the Egyptians themselves of Gods power vers 18. 2. The performance and execution followeth first on the part of the Israelites where the causes are expressed of their safe conducting thorow the Sea both the principall Gods presence and working testified by the removing of the cloud vers 19.20 and the instrumentall either voluntarie in the stretching out of Moses rod or naturall which was the East wind vers 21. then is expressed the manner of their passing thorow the Sea vers 22. Secondly the other part of Gods promise is effected concerning the Egyptians where we have first the occasion the pursuit of the Egyptians vers 23. 2. The causes of their subversion first the hand of God upon them in striking them with feare and taking off their chariot wheeles vers 25. with the efficient thereof the Lord looked toward the host of the Egyptians vers 24. and the effect the flight of the Egyptians vers 21. Secondly the returning of the waters with the principall cause the power of God in commanding the instrumentall cause the ministerie of Moses Thirdly the effect followeth Pharaoh and his host are drowned vers 28. 3. The events follow first the saving of Israel in passing safe thorow the red Sea vers 29. Then the overthrow of their enemies whose carkasses they saw upon the Sea banke vers 30. Lastly the people beleeve God and reverence his minister Moses with the cause thereof the beholding of the great power of God vers 31. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. Campe before the streits of Chiroth I. Piscat not before Pihahiroth A.P.B.G. cum cater for pi is here no part of the proper name as is evident Numb 33.8 where pi is omitted mippeâe hachiroth from the face or sight of Hachiroth where also Ha is the article prefixed no part of the name as the Septuagint read Eroth and the Chalde in that place Hiroth Vers. 5. and 11. What is this that we have done I.C.V. rather than why have we done this A.P. cum cater as Gen. 42.28 What is this that the Lord hath done unto us Vers. 9. All the horses and chariots of Pharaoh B. G. cum cater rather than the chariot horsemen I. for seeing the horses were the chiefe strength of the chariots who had not every one a rider but chariot men to guide them the originall word and sense is better retained Vers. 12. Is not this the thing that we said unto thee V. or did we not tell thee this thing B.G. is not this the word or saying I. cum caeter dabar signifieth both a word or thing their meaning is that the thing now answereth to their words then Vers. 17. And concerning me behold I will harden I. Piscat rather And I behold I will harden B.G.A.P. cum caeter vaani and I. He the nominative case is put absolutely though in this place it agree with the construction following yet elsewhere it doth not as Gen. 17.4 And I behold my covenant is with thee where unlesse it be read concerning me or some such word supplied the nominative case I will not agree with the sentence following Vers. 30. And the Israelites saw the Egyptians dead upon the Sea banks B.G.C.V. cum caeter rather than the Israelites saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea banke I. that is the Israelites standing upon the banke saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea for the word meeth signifieth dead rather than dying as chap. 12.33 we are all meet him dead men and the Hebrew comma or imperfect distinction at Egyptians sheweth that the last words on the shore are referred to the Egyptians dying not to the Israelites beholding and further the preposition ghal signifieth on or upon rather than in and the Sea useth to cast up the dead bodies on the shore Also if the Israelites saw the Egyptians yet alive how should Moses speech be true that they should never see them againe vers 13. that is alive 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the place where they are commanded to pitch Vers. 2. THat they returne and campe before the streits of Chiroth 1. The reason why they are bid to returne or turne aside was as is shewed before chap. 13.17 because the Lord would not have them goe thorow the Philistims countrie 2. They are commanded to campe in a most incommodious place where they were hemmed in on every side betweene the Sea before them and on one side the Tower or Citie Migdol which was the Citie Hero a Garison of the Egyptians and the mountaines on the other side so that they had no way to passe but by the straits whereby they entred and so to returne upon the face of the enemies that pursued them Iun. Iosephus 3. This Chiroth were certaine craggie mountaines which run along unto the hill Casius Iun. and reach even to the Sea Iosephus which might be so called either of Chur because they were full of dens and caves or of Charath which signifieth to cut of the craggie rocks that seemed as hewne or cut Calvin 4. Baalzephon was a certaine plaine neere unto the Sea where the Idoll so called of the place was worshipped which hath the name of espying or looking there might be some watch Tower to observe the wayes that they might bee safe for the travellers Simler QUEST II. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place Vers. 3. FOr Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel 1. The Hebrewes thinke that the Egyptians had great confidence in this Idoll Baalzephon whereof they had this opinion that hee could fetch againe fugitives that were run away and that therefore they hearing that the Israelites were inclosed there thought them to bee in sure keeping of the Idoll Ex Simler But there is no such cause here touched the onely reason that moved Pharaoh to pursue them was to take advantage of the place thinking they were so hemmed in that they could by no meanes escape 3. The Egyptians might have pursued and overtaken them if they had pitched elsewhere
4. But howsoever the truth is concerning that miraculous monument of the traceings of the chariot wheeles these things were miraculous indeed and shew it to be Gods extraordinarie worke beyond the wit of man or the power of nature 1. It was a great miracle that a way should be made through the Sea to the very bottome the water useth to ebbe onely about the shore not in the bottome and depth of the Sea 2. That the waters stood up as a wall on each hand it was also miraculous and contrarie to the nature of the liquid element of water 3. That such a great winde should bee raised on the sudden and drie the ground in so short a time was also admirable 4. That the waters returned upon the Egyptians on the one side of the Sea when as yet the Israelites were not all gone over on the other it was wonderfull Perer. 5. That the winde and storme was so strong upon the Egyptians with thunder lightning and raine Psal. 77.18 that the wheeles of their chariots were taken off while the Israelites passed on quietly it was a thing of great admiration 6. Gods providence also was seene in that not one of the Egyptians remained nor yet one of the Israelites were missing 7. The casting up of the bodies of the Egyptians and of their armour also as Iosephus thinketh which was after distributed among the Hebrewes was extraordinarie whereas such things use to sinke at the first 8. The driving of them to the contrarie shore which was further off was Gods speciall worke 9. The Egyptians desperate following of them into the Sea when they saw the waters stand up as a wall is much to be admired 10. But more the couragious and speedie passage of the Israelites through the wide and large Sea in the compasse of one night QUEST XVIII The division of the red Sea and of the river Iordan compared together BUt to compare this miracle of dividing the red Sea by Moses with the parting of the river Jordan before Iosuah 1. In some points they agree together both of them were wrought by an extraordinarie power both were done to the same end for the passing over of the people of God and they had the like effect the setting forth of the power of God 2. But herein they differed 1. The Sea was divided to deliver them from danger of their enemies Jordan to bring them into the land of Canaan to encounter with their enemies 2. There at the stretching of Moses rod the waters parted here at the presence of the Arke 3. There the waters stood up on each side as a wall here the upper waters onely stood up on an heape the nether waters were cleane cut off and ran into the dead Sea 4. Here twelve stones were set up for a monument there no such thing was done because they were not to returne thither againe but Jordan was alwayes in their sight 5. There a great wind was raised to drie the ground here none such needed because the chanell of Jordan was sandie and hard 6. There the people were guided by the leading of the cloudie and fârie piller but here they needed it not being come into an habitable countrie whereas then they walked in desert and unknowne places 7. There a solemne thankesgiving was given immediatly unto God here in stead thereof the people were circumcised in Gilgal Iosh. 5.8 There the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the waters but here no such revenge was taken upon Gods enemies but the people of God onely provided for 3. So that simplie the dividing of the Sea was a more glorious and wonderfull worke than the other 1. Because as the Sea was larger than the river so the miracle in the standing up of the greater waters was greater 2. The people were at this time more distressed and therefore their deliverance more joyfull 3. The destruction of their enemies doth also set forth this worke beyond the other 4. The great fame also that went of this miracle more than of the other which was spoken of among the Gentiles as Rahab of Jericho taketh notice of it Iosh. 2. And the Philistines also heard of the Lords wonderfull working among the Egyptians 1. Sam. 6. â0 4. But yet in two respects the parting of Jordan was more strange than the dividing of the red Sea 1. Because Jordan had a perpetuall current running along into the dead sea and therefore the upper waters which ran from the fountaine and head of Jordan were either miraculously staied in the spring from flowing out or else they did swell into an heape as high and huge as a mountaine still increasing which of the two is most agreeable to the text The waters that came from above staied and rose up upon an heape Iosh. 3.16 2. The other thing singular in the cutting of Jordan was that this huge heape of waters after Jordan came together againe abated by little and little and fell not all at once for the water being so much higher than the bankes would have overflowne all the Countrie if they had not been restrained by the power of God and brought to their ordinarie course Perer. Here follow certaine questions of the overthrow of the Egyptians in the red Sea QUEST XIX Of the blindnes of the Egyptians running upon their owne destruction Vers. 23. ANd the Egyptians pursued Herein appeareth the just judgement of God upon Pharaoh that they were so blinded that they run headlong into their owne destruction and follow the Israelites into the Sea of this their blindnes the reasons were these 1. The longanimitie and patience of God toward them in sparing their lives hitherto and onely touching their ground and cattell and first borne in those ten plagues 2. Their malice in desiring to be revenged of the Israelites 3. Their covetous and greedie desire to recover their substance Ferus 4. Iosephus addeth more Cum incolumeâ illos terram tenere videbaut sibi quoquâ cundem eventum pollicebantur When they saw that the Israelites did walke on the ground they did promise unto themselves the same event But they were deceived for that way was made for those that fled from their enemies to escape them not for the enemie that pursued the innocent to destroy them 5. But the greatest cause of all was that God had given them over to a reprobate sense Spiritu vertigiâis in reprobum sensum abducuntur They are carried headlong by a brainsicke spirit into a reprobate sence Pellican maxime eos excacavit judicium Dei Most of all the judgement of God blinded them And these foure are the ordinarie causes of the excecation and blinding of men abusing of Gods long suffering malice covetousnes and Gods justice concurring in giving the wicked and obstinato over to themselves Ferus QUEST XX. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians Vers. 24. NOw in the morning watch when the Lord looked c. 1. The Lord is said to looke and behold two wayes
either in mercie as Mary in her song The Lord hath looked upon the poore degree of his hand maide Luk. 2.48 and as Hagar saith Thou Lord hast looked upon me Gen. 16.13 Or in judgement as here he looketh toward the Egyptians whom hee saw before but seemed to winke at them and suffered them to goe on Simler 2. The Lord looketh toward them toward the morning to open the eyes of the Egyptians ut serò videreât quò ipsos projecisset furoris sui impâtus that they might see though too late whether the force of their furie had cast them Calvin ut utrinquâ conspicua esset potentia Dei that the power of God might be apparent in the destruction of the Egyptians and the deliverance of his people Simler The Israelites it being now day might with comfort behold the Lords mightie worke And this was a lively type of the resurrection of Christ which was in the morning Ad ortum solis justitia ââra qua Christus resurrexit judicantur satellites Satana At the rising of the Sunne of righteousnesse at the houre of Christs resurrection the hands of Satan were judged Pellican The power of darknes was then perfectly conquered as here Pharaoh and his host at the appearing of the day are subverted and overthrowne in the sea QUEST XXI By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red Sea Vers. 25. FOr he tooke off their chariot wheeles In these degrees this finall and last judgement was brought upon the Egyptians 1. The Lord disturbed them an horrible feare was sent upon them as is shewed in the former verse procured by the tempests and grievous thunders and lightnings sent upon them Simler 2. Which lightnings and tempests with winde and raine the Lord sent upon them when hee looked out of the cloud as is more fully declared in the Psalmâ 77.16 The waters saw thee O God the waters saw thee and were afraid the clouds powred out water the heavens gave a sound yea thine arrowes went abroad the voice of thy thunder was round about Iunius 3. Their chariot wheeles were taken off and he drave them slowly that is not Pharaoh drave his chariots Simler or the chariots drave heavily Vatab. or He carried them with violence Calvin Septuag for the word signifieth to leade âahag Isai. 11.6 But the Lord drave them slowly or heavily that is caused that their chariots could not goe partly because the wheeles were violently taken off Simler partly because the earth being moistned by the returning of the waters clogged their wheeles that they could not go 4. The Latine translator readeth Ferebantur in profandum They were carried into the deepe which although it doe not expresse the sense of the word which signifieth heavinesse not the deepe yet this was another hindrance unto the Egyptians that their chariots were forced descending into the deepe places of the sea and so suo so pondere dâmer serunt they did sinke themselves with their owne waight Pellican As in the next chapter vers 10. Moses saith They sanke as lead in the mightie waters 5. Hereunto may be added Vt se invicâm impedârent That they hindred one another Ferus Equi impiugâbanâ Their horses floundred and ran one upon another Zeigler 6. And to make up the full measure of their judgement the water came together upon them and they fled against it as followeth vers 27. Iun. QUEST XXII Of the number of the Egyptians that perished Vers. 28. SO the water returned and covered 1. Touching the number of the Egyptians which perished in the water Iosephus saith that there were in Pharaohs host 50. thousand horsemen and 200. thousand footemen which all were drowned in the waters not one of them remained 2. But it is hard to gesse at the certaine number seeing the Scripture hath not set it downe yet it is most certaine that their number and multitude was very great for Pharaoh had not onely sixe hundred of the choice chariots but all the chariots of Egypt beside and all his chosen captaines were drowned also in the sea chap. 15.4 Oresius doth make this an argument of their great numbers because the Hebrewes being 600000 of fighting men were afraid of them and had no power to resist them but made full account all to be put to the sword and there to have their graves cap. 14.11 Ores lib. 1. cap. 10. QUEST XXIII Whether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the Sea COncerning Pharaohhimselfe 1. That opinion of Manethon is utterly untrue that hee himselfe escaped and reigned after this in Egypt 25. yeeres and 4. moneths for the contrarie is gathered out of the Scripture First because the Lord said before that hee would get him honour upon Pharaoh and all his host God therefore was noâ honoured onely in the overthrow of Pharaohs host but of Pharaoh also himselfe Againe they which pursued the Israelites followed after them also into the sea vers 23. but Pharaoh himselfe with his host pursued them vers 10. and therefore Moses thus speaketh cha 15.9 The enemie said I will pursue I will overtake them which is specially meant of Pharaoh himself But not one escaped of all that went into the sea vers 28. as Iosephus also witnesseth Ita totus ille exercitus est deletus ut ne nuntius quidem cladis domum reverteretur All the host was wholly destroyed that not one remained to carrie tidings home of their destruction The Psalme also speaketh evidently Psal. 136.15 Hee overthrew Pharaoh and his host in the sea 2. But yet the opinion of the Hebrewes whereunto Thostatus consenteth may safely here bee received and it is very probable that Pharaoh was the last of all that was drowned that seeing all the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the waters he which had been the greatest cause of this their ruine should have also the greatest griefe 3. What this Pharaohs name was it is uncertaine Eusebius in his Chronicle saith it was Cenââres Manethoâ in Iosephus calleth him Thermasis Cheremon Amenophis Lysimachus and Cornelius Tacitus say his name was Bâcâhoris In such uncertaintie of so great antiquities and varietie of opinion nothing can be certainly affirmed neither to be ignorant in such things is it much materiall Perer. QUEST XXIV Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned Vers. 29. ANd the children of Israel walked upon drieland 1. Some thinke that the Israelites were first passed thorow the sea before the waters returned upon the Egyptians and therefore reade it perrexerant per medium maris they had gone through the middest of the sea in the preterpluperfect tense Pellic. Osiand 2. Iosephus thinketh that the Israelites were come to the other shore before the Egyptians entred Iamque in adversum littus Hebrai evaserant The Hebrewes were now escaped to the contrary shore But this is not like that either the Egyptians were not yet entred or that the Israelites were all gone over before the waters came together because the Egyptians
ordinances then I will put none of these evill diseases upon thee The best medicine then against diseases and sicknesse is obedience and to walke in the feare of God Osiander And sinne is that which causeth disâases as S. Paul sheweth that divers among the Corinthians were some sicke some weake some were fallen asleepe because of certaine abuses which they committed in celebrating the Lords Supper And in the same place the Apostle sheweth the best remedy that they should judge themselves by repentance and amendment of life and then they should not bee judged of the Lord by sicknesse mortality and other such judgements 1. Cor. 11.30 31. 6. Observ. After heavinesse commeth joy Vers. 27. ANd they came to Elim where were twelve fountaines c. After they had gone thorow dây and barren places the Lord bringeth them to a pleasant and comfortable station thus the Lord after heavinesse sendeth comfort after labour rest after affliction prosperity Simler As it is in the Psalme Weeping may abide in the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psal. 30.5 CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter sheweth both the necessity and want of food which the children of Israel sustained to vers 4. then the supply of their want in the rest of the Chapter First their want is described 1. By the circumstances of the time and place 2. By the effects their murmuring where are set forth the circumstances of their persons that murmured the whole congregation and against whom namely Moses and Aaron vers 2. then the matter of their murmuring vers 3. Secondly the supply is 1. Promised by the Lord with particular direction what they shall gather upon every day and what upon the sixth day vers 4 5. 2. The same is declared to the people 1. Joyntly by Moses and Aaron with a reprehension for their murmuring vers 6 7. 2. By Moses alone vers 8. 3. By Aaron alone at the appointment of Moses where is shewed both what the people saw while Aaron spake and what the Lord said before to Moses vers 10 11 12. 3. The promise is exhibited where first is described the manner of the comming forth of the flâsh then of the Man vers 13 14. 2. The effect which it wrought the admiration of the people which is shewed by the name Man which they gave it 3. Then followeth certaine lawes and precepts for the disposing and ordering of thiâ Man The first law and order is how much every one should gather where is set forth the precept or rule vers 16. The obedience of the people vers 17. and the successe vers 18. The second precept is that nothing should be reserved till the morning where both the transgression of the people is shewed vers 20. and their obedience afterward in gathering it every morning vers 21. The third precept is that they should gather none upon the Sabbath but twice so much upon the sixth day to serve also for the Sabbath here is declared 1. The occasion of this law the information of the rulers with the occasion thereof the people gathering double on the sixth day vers 21 22. 2. Then the promulgation of the law of the Sabbath with the obedience of the people thereunto to vers 27. 3. The transgression of the people vers 27. 4. The reprehension by Moses with an iteration of the law to vers 30. 5. The reformation of the people vers 30. with a further description of Man vers 31. The fourth precept is the reserving of Man in a pot commanded by the Lord to Moses vers 32. prescribed by him to Aaron vers 32. and by him accordingly performed vers 34. Lastly is shewed the perpetuall use of Manna till they came to the land of Canaan vers 35. 2. The divers readings Vers. 8. When the Lord hath given I.V.S. where must be supplied yee shall know I. better than at eventide shall the Lord give B.G.L. for here the preposition is omitted the word is beteth in giving A P.H. Vers. 10. They looked towards the wildernesse A.P.B.G.L.V. they turned them I.S. phanah signifieth both Vers. 14. When the dew which was fallen or the lying of the dew was âââended G.P.A. or lift it selfe up I. was gone B.V. had ceased S. had covered the face L. Vers. 14. A small round thing I.B. G.A.P.V. better than a small white S. or pilo âusum beaten with a pestle L· mecusphas round Vers. 15. It is Man B.G.V.I.P. better than what is this S.L.A. for mah not man signifieth what Vers. 29. Turne every man in his place G.I.V.P. at home B. with himselfe L.S. the word is âactun sub se under him P. that is in the place under him Vers. 31. As wafers made with hony I.B. G. cum caeter better than fiâe flower made with hony S.L. tzaphichith cakes wafers Vers. 34. Laid it up before the Testimony to be kept B.G. cum caeter better than posuit in Tabernaculo he put it in the Tabernacle L. haghaduth the Testimony 3. Questions and doubts discussed and explained QUEST I. Of the desart of Sin Vers. 1. THey came to the wildernesse of Sin c. 1. There was another desart called Zin where Miriam Moses sister died which is named also Pharan and Kadesh Numb 33.36 but with this difference this Sin is written with samech the other with âsade Marbach Simler Then Tostatus is somewhat deceived who maketh two desarts bearing the same name Sin qu. 1. in Exod. whereas the one is Sin the other Zin or Tzin 2. There was also the desart of Sinai which was divers from this of Sin for into this desart they came on the 15. day of the second moneth but into the other on the first day of the third moneth chap. 19.1 Thostat 1. quaest 3. This was the eighth station or mansion place of the Israelites the seventh which was by the red Sea Numb 33.9 is here omitted as other stations there numbred as Raphkah and Alush are not here rehearsed but only the principall places remembred Iun Simler QUEST II. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desert of Sin THe fifteenth day of the second moneth 1. This was a moneth after their comming out of Egypt whence they departed upon the 14. day of the first moneth Marbach 2. Which sheweth their great ingratitude who in so short a time had forgotten all those miracles and great workes which the Lord had done for them in Egypt and their mighty deliverance from so great a bondage Pelarg. 3. As also by this appeareth the cause of their great want and penury they had now spent all their provision which they brought out of Egypt of the which they had lived all these thirty dayes feeding thereof but sparingly neither for they could not bring out much foode with them comming forth in haste and having no other carriage but upon their shoulders and they pretending to goe out to sacrifice in the desert could not without suspition of a
purpose not to returne convey much away Simler 4. Now further it is to be observed that this 15. day of the second moneth when Manna was given was the same day which was prescribed for them to keepe the Passeover in that were uncleane Numb 9. signifying thus much that the true Manna was not given to the Jewes which observed the first legall pasch but to the Gentiles which were uncleane through their filthy Idolatry Christ the true Passeover was offered and this was the second pasch under the Gospell which succeeded the first pasch under the Law Ferus ex Gloss. ordinar QUEST III. Whether all the children of Israel murmured Vers. 2. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured 1. The word Lun here used signifieth to persist as also to murmure but the latter is more proper they persisted obstinate and opposed themselves by their murmuring against Moses and Aaron 2. It is like that there were some godly persons among them that murmured not as Caleb and Ioshua but because they were but few in respect of the rest all are said to have murmured Lyran. and even the Saints also are not without some infirmities Ferus 3. The whole congregation therefore is said to murmure both because it was generall throughout the campe and in regard of the manner they assembled tumultuously against Moses and Aaron and shewed their discontent Simler 4. It is added in the desert to shew the cause of their murmuring the place where they were was barren and dry and yeelded no hope of any succour or comfort Iun. And beside their wretched nature appeareth that being in such misery and distresse which should have stirred them to prayer they fell to murmuring Simler 5. This famine then which they endured was the more grievous in these three regards because all their provision which they had brought out of Egypt was spent and there was small hope of any new supply in that vast and barren desert and beside the multitude was so great that a little provision would not suffice Borrh. 6. So for this cause all the congregation is said to murmure both to include the Levites who also murmured with the rest and there were beside other strange people mingled with the Israelites who set them on worke to murmure as we reade Numb 11.4 Tostat. quaest 1. QUEST IV. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. AGainst Aaron and Moses Yet afterward verse 8. they are said to have murmured not against them but against the Lord the reason is this 1. Because they were the servants and Ministers of God and he which murmureth against Gods Ministers contemneth God himselfe Genevens And Moses so saith Vt adversus illum se scirent murmurasse qui illos miserat That they should know that they had murmured against him who had sent them August quâst 59. in Exod. 2. They are said then to murmure against Moses and Aaron because their speech was directly against them and to them but in effect it was against the Lord because not Moses and Aaron but the Lord had brought them out of Egypt which the Israelites repented them of and were discontented with Lyran. and beside that which they murmured for the want of flesh and of bread Moses could not give them but God Thostat quaest 1. QUEST V. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites Vers. 3. O That we had died by the hand of the Lord c. These murmuring and obstinate Israelites doe diversly offend 1. In their ingratitude in extenuating the benefits which they had received upon every occasion they looke onely unto their present state and place where they were and thinke not of the place of bondage whence they were brought Pellic. 2. They preferre carnall things before spirituall the flesh-pots of Egypt before the glorious presence of God who now shewed himselfe visibly among them Ferus 3. They preferre their miserable bondage in Egypt with their grosse flesh-pots before their glorious liberty being in some want whereas men will even with the losse of their lives redeeme their liberty Marbach 4. Yea they untruly accuse Moses and Aaron as though they had brought them out for their destruction whereas they did therein nothing of their owne head but as the Lord directed them Ferus Pellican 5. Yea they call their glorious vocation from bondage to liberty a death and destruction Borrh. QUEST VI. How the Israelites are said to have fit by the flesh-pots of Egypt WHen we sate by the flesh pots 1. The word sir signifieth both a pot and a thorne because they used to hang their pots upon hookes of iron or wood like unto thornes and so the meaning is that they sate by the pot hangers whereon they used to hang their pots Oleaster 2. Some thinke this is spoken because they had flocks of cattell in Egypt whereof they might have fed if they would but they did rather use to eat of fish and fowle which they had there in abundance Gloss. ordinar 3. But though the Egyptians abstained from the flesh of bullocks and sheepe it is like the Israelites had their fill and their fitting by the flesh pots both noteth their security Lyran. and their carnall voracity and greedinesse Sedebant affectuoâe They sate gaping over the pots Tostat. They had cattell in the desert but if they should have eaten of them they might soone have killed them all up 4. But it is very like that they speake somewhat lavishly in the commendation of Egypt as Dathan and Abiram did call it a land that flowed with milke and hony Numb 16.13 of purpose to disgrace and diminish the true praise of the land of Canaan which indeed was the land that flowed with milke and hony 5. Some thinke further that they had no such store of cattell in the wildernesse because of the want of pasture oâ that they spared that kinde of flesh lest they should want for sacrifice but it is not like that this people had any such religious thought at this time therefore it is more probable that they longed not for such kinde of flesh which was at hand but for the flesh of fowles such as they used to eat in Egypt and they wanted now for the nature of discontented people is to loath such things as they have and to covet and desire that which they have not and in that the Lord giveth them quailes it seemeth hee satisfied their owne desire but to their further hurt in sending that kinde of flesh which they lusted after Sic fore Gloss. Ordinar QUEST VII In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven Vers. 4. I Will cause bread to raine from heaven 1. Some thinke that by bread is understood generally any kinde of nourishment after the manner of the Hebrew phrase Gloss. ordinar Lyran. Oleaster But Augustines reason overthroweth this interpretation Nam isto nomine carnes complectuntur ipsa enim alimenta
Observations 1. Observ. That one affliction followeth another as long as we are in this life Vers. 1. WHere was no water for the people to drinke God doth divers wayes exercise his children and trie their faith as before with want of food so now with penury of water and presently after with warre Piscator And thus it falleth out in the desert and wildernesse of this life that one temptation followeth another till we come to the celestiall Canaan and so as the Scripture saith We must through many afflictions enter into the Kingdome of heaven Act. 14.22 2. Observ. Ministers must not intermit their dutie though it be evill accepted Vers. 4. ANd Moses cried to the Lord. Moses is not discouraged by the ingratitude and murmuring of the people to forsake his calling hee intermitteth not his dutie nor ceaseth to pray for them whereby the Ministers of Jesus Christ are taught that notwithstanding the evill acceptance with the world of their painfull and godly labours they should persever and continue still in discharging their dutie Marbach As Samuel saith God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you â Sam. 12.23 3. Observ. We must still goe forward and hold out to the end Vers. 1. THey departed by their journey As the Israelites stayed not in one place but still went forward approaching still nearer to the promised land so we must still goe forward in the pilgrimage of this life and hold out to the end of our journey till we have attained to our celestiall inheritance as the Apostle saith Let us studie to enter into that rest lest any man fall away after the same example of disobedience Heb. 4.11 Ferus 4. Observ. Prayer is not effectuall unlesse it be fervent Vers. 11. WHen he let his hands downe Amalek prevailed While Moses prayer was fervent it was effectuall but when his zeale abated which is signified by the letting downe of his hands he failed of the effect which teacheth us that so long as we lift up hearts and hands unto God by a lively faith we overcome our spirituall enemies but when our zeale waxeth cold and our faith faint they are superiour Piscator Therefore the Apostle having said The prayer of a righteous man availeth much addeth if it be fervent Iames 5.16 5. Observ. The punishment of the wicked though it be deferred will most certainly come Vers. 14. I Will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek This was not presently accomplished but the judgements of God were suspended above 400. yeares untill the reigne of Saul which sheweth that the judgements of God though they bee deferred a long time yet in the end will most certainly come Marbach As the Apostle saith Whose judgement long agone is not farre off and their damnation sleepeth not 2. Pet. 23. CHAP. XVIII 1. The method and Argument THe summe of this Chapter is to shew the politike order of government instituted in Israel 1. By whom it was brought in 2. By what occasion 3. And the manner thereof First as touching the Author and adviser it was Iethro Moses father in law of whom three things are declared 1. His comming unto Moses both upon what occasion vers 1. whom he bringeth with him Moses wife and his two sons who are described by their names vers 3.4 whether he commeth vers 5. 2. His manner of entertainment when shee was come where these things are expressed 1. His message to Moses 2. Moses greeting vers 7. and narration of such things as the Lord had done for them vers 8. 3. Iethro his congratulation vers 9.10 and confession of God vers 11. 4. His solemne admittance and joyning to the people of God vers 12. Secondly the occasion followeth wherein is shewed the fact vers 13. and thereupon the conference betweene Iethro and Moses consisting of his demand vers 14. and Moses answer vers 15.16 Thirdly in the manner and matter of this forme of government 1. There is Iethro his reprehension of Moses order with his reasons vers 17.18 2. His advice and counsell is propounded what course should be taken in the greater and weightier causes which hee would have reserved to Moses owne hearing vers 19.20 what provision should bee made in chusing officers and governours for the rest vers 21.22 with the reasons of his counsell vers 23. 3. Then followeth the putting in practice of this counsell first by Moses vers 24.25 in chusing of such officers as Iethro prescribed then by the officers and Judges themselves vers 26. And so Iethro is dismissed vers 27. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. The Prince of Midian I. C. rather than Priest B. G. cum cater cohen doth not onely signifie a Priest but Princeâ as Davids sonnes are called cohanim not Priests but chiefe rulers for they being of the tribe of Iudah could not be Priests Tostatus Oleaster Vers. 1. The father in law I. V. cum caeter cognatur the kinsman L. but chothen signifieth rather a father in law as it is taken Exod 3.1 Vers. 2. Then Iethro Moses father in law tooke I.B.G. cum caeter then he tooke L. here the former part of the clause is clipped off Vers. 11. For in that thing wherein they were proud he is above them that is superiour unto them Iun. Better than because they dealt proudly against them L.S.P. for here these words in the thing which are omitted or wherein he dealt proudly against them did they perish V. or were destroyed themselves B. or were recompensed G. All these words are added by way of explanation But after the first reading ghalehem is better translated above them than against them and it is referred rather to the Lord than to the Egyptians and so the sense is full without any addition Vers. 23. If thou doe this thing and God commande thee both thou shalt be able to endure G.I.B.A.P. better than in these things which God commandeth thee thou mayst stand V. Here these things is added or if thou doe this thing thou shalt fulfill the commandement of God L. fulfill is added or God shall strengthen thee S. But the word tsavah signifieth to command See the meaning of these words afterward quest 23. 3. The Explanation of doubtfull and difficult questions QUEST I. Whether Iethro and Rohuel or Râghuel were the same man Vers. 1. WHen Iethro the Priest or Prince of Midian 1. Some thinke that Reguel mentioned Exod. 2. Iethro here named and chap. 3.1 and Hobab Numb 10. were all one Sic Lyran Tostat. Pelarg. So also the Latine translator readeth Exod. 2. for Reguel Iethro Lyranus from the Hebrewes giveth this reason from the notation of the name Iethro and Hobab the first signifieth adjâciens adding for he added unto other ordinances of Moses that of appointing officers and the other word signifieth diligens loving because hee loved the law of God and was converted to Judaisme But that Hobab Iethro and Reguel are not the same is evident
the bread which God gave them from heaven or such bread as hee might bring from Midian beside bread they did also eat of the remainder of the peace offerings Tostat. 2. Before God Oleaster expoundeth before the Tabernacle but as yet the Tabernacle was not built as is shewed before quast 7. nor Aarons Priesthood instituted as Cajetan well noteth here Non interfuit Aaron ut sacrificaret sed ut conviva Aaron was not present as a sacrificer but as a ghest 3. Others doe expound before God In gloriam honorem Dei to the honour and glory of God Simler Calvin So also Origen Omnia quâ Sancti faciunt in conspectu Dei faciunt All that the Saints doe they doe in the sight of God as the Apostle saith Whether you eat or drinke c. doe all to the glory of God 4. But somewhat more is insinuated here that as after the Tabernacle was built before the Arke was said to be in the presence of God so now because they were assembled in Moses Tabernacle where the cloudy piller rested they are said to eat before the Lord who manifested himselfe in that piller Tostat. quaest 4. in cap. 18. QUEST XVI How the people came to Moses to aske of God Vers. 15. THe people come unto me to seeke God c. and I declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 1. Some expound it that they enquired of God by Moses Oleaster But it is not like that in every small matter Moses consulted with God for them for although the Lord cannot be wearied and he is ignorant of nothing yet for reverence of the divine Majesty they were to forbeare in small matters Tostat. So also Augustine Nunquid per singula credendum est eum consulere solere Deum It is to be thought that for every thing he used to consult with God 2. Some interprete because the sentence of Moses being their lawfull Judge was the sentence of God in asking of Moses they asked of God Cajetan And to the same purpose Augustine moving the question how Moses maketh mention here of the lawes of God seeing there were none as yet written maketh this answer Nisi praesidentem menti suae Dominum consuleret c. Vnlesse he had consulted with God the president of his mind he could not have judged justly Moses therefore was the interpreter of the will and sentence of God revealed unto him so judged according to his lawes 3. But this phrase to seeke God insinuateth a further matter that when they had any weightie businesse which either concerned God or the state of the common-wealth then they went to seeke an answer of God as the phrase is used 1 Sam. 9.9 Iun. So then here is a distinction of causeâ noted in the greater and weightie affaires they consulted with God by Moses as Iethro saith afterward vers 19. Be thou unto the people to Godward and report their causes unto God but the smaller matters Moses judgeth himselfe which were afterward by the advice of Iethro transmitted over to the inferiour officers QUEST XVII Why the Lord would have Moses to take his direction from Iethro Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce Augustine here moveth a question why the Lord would have his servant Moses to whom he so often spake to take this direction from a stranger to the which he maketh this answere that God hereby would teach us 1. Per quemlibet hominem detur consilium veritatis non debere contemni That by whomsoever any true counsell is given it should not bee contemned 2. Againe God would haue Moses thus admonished Ne eum tentet superbia c. lest that sitting in that high seate of judgement Moses might have beene somewhat lifted up and therefore this was done to humble him 3. Rupertus goeth yet further and sheweth that this fact of Iethro was answerable to that saying in the Gospell That the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light So Iethro for civill government and worldly affaires was wiser than Moses but in things belonging unto God Moses went beyond him Ferus addeth that hereby Moses was humbled Videns se non omnia scire seeing that he knew not all things but was advised by a stranger to take a better course in politike administration than he himselfe could thinke of QUEST XVIII What causes Iethro would have reserved to Moses BE thou for the people to Godward 1. Some thinke that here is a distinction made by Iethro of the spirituall and temporall power the first he would have still reside and rest in Moses as best exercised in spirituall things the other to bee passed over to others Ferus But the chiefe temporall power remained in Moses still after the choice made of the inferiour officers hee was the chiefe Prince and Magistrate notwithstanding nay rather hee resigned afterward his ordinarie spirituall power unto Aaron retaining the temporall still 2. Others thinke that whereas Moses was both a Lawgiver to the people and a Judge also that the first power he reserved still but the other part of executing judgement in particular cases according to those lawes he transmitted over to the officers Ex Simler But this is not true neither for Moses gave the sentence against the blasphemer Numb 24. and against him that violated the Sabbath Num. 5. 3. Wherefore the distinction here made is neither of divers kinds of offices as the spirituall and temporall nor yet of divers parts and functions of the same office as in making and executing of lawes but the difference was of causes small and great the one to bee reserved to Moses hearing the other to be committed to the officers to be chosen And so afterward they came to Moses when any difficult and hard matter fell out as when one blasphemed God in the host Levit. 24. they brought him to Moses likewise when they found one gathering of sticks upon the Sabbath they referred the matter to Moses Numb 15.33 In the cause also of Zelopechads daughters they resorted to Moses Numb 37. 4. And in those weightie matters two things were required of Moses first that hee should consult with God and then declare unto the people the will of God and shew them the ordinances and lawes of God vers 20. the ordinances or as the Latine Interpreter readeth ceremonies did onely appertaine unto God the lawes were of two sorts either such as concerned both God and man as the morall commandements the first table whereof commandeth our dutie toward God the second our dutie to our neighbour or such which onely concerned the affaires and controversies among men as the Judicials Tostat. quaest 5. 5. Herein then consisted Moses office 1. That he should report unto God the requests and demands of the people and so pray for them 2. To report unto the people the will and pleasure of God both Quantum ad cultum Dei what hee required concernnig his service and to shew them the
way which they should walke Quantum ad credenda What they were to beleeve and the worke which they should doe Quantum ad agenda that is what things they were to doe Ferus QUEST XIX Of the qualities and properties required in good Magistrates Vers. 21. PRovide men of courage The first propertie required in a Magistrate is that he be valiant chaijl which signifieth not onely valour or strength of the bodie but the industry of mind as Pharaoh would have Ioseph set over his cattell such of his brethren as were valiant that is industrious and well practised and experienced among cattell In this first qualitie or vertue then these things are required 1. That they must be industrious able to dispatch and expedite causes Simler Valentes ingenio men of good dexteritie and wit Cajetan There must be verus intellectus a good conceit and understanding Tostat. 2. Constancie and strength is required Ne metu potentiorum deserat causam justam That he doe not leave a good cause for feare of mightie men Simler As Ecclesiasticus saith Noli fieri Iudex c. Seeke not to be made a Iudge lest thou bee not able to take away iniquitie and lest thou fearing the person of the mightie shouldest commit an offence against thine uprightnesse 3. Also it is fit they should be of greater power in riches or by birth and estimation in the world for if they be base and poore though upright they are sooner contemned so Deut. 1.15 they must be jedughim knowne and famous men if other vertues doe concurre withall Tostat. Among the Lacedemonians one Demosthenes an obscure and base fellow gave wise and prudent counsell which the Ephori which were the counsellers of state willed to be propounded by another man of fame and estimation lest it might have beene contemned because of the first author Simler 2. They must bee men fearing God For the feare of God is the foundation of all vertues and where that is not Non sunt verâ virtutes sed umbrae They are not true vertues but shadowes of vertues Simler And if men of might should not feare God Cum ex potentia sua homines non timeant c. When in regard of their great power they feare not men they will be readie to commit many wrongs Tostat. quâst 6. Oportet jus dicentem aliis rationem habere superioris Iudicis c. It behoveth him that judgeth others to have respect unto his superiour Iudge to whom he must give account of all his acts Cajetan Deum spectent cujus vicem obtineant Let them looke unto God in whose stead they are Borrh. They must execute his will whose place and person they sustaine for where no feare of God is there justice is soone declined as is evident in Pilate Ferus 3. They must be men of truth Both understanding the truth that they may be able to distinguish right from wrong as also following the truth in their will and practice for there is a speculative truth in discerning and judging and a practicall truth in following a right judgement Tostat. There is veritas vitae truth of life when a mans conversation is framed according to the rule of truth veritas justitiae in giving unto every man his right and veritas doctrinae in discerning the truth from errour and right from wrong Lyran. This love of the truth containeth these two things both that in others he should give way to the truth that he should seeke out the truth by witnesses writings evidences and in himselfe having found out the truth give judgement accordingly Simler Vt sit vera tum dicendo tum faciendo to be true in word and in deed both to speake the truth and practise it Cajetan Veritas non tantum fraudibus crassis mendaciis sed ambitioni c. The truth is not opposed onely to fraud and grosse lies but to ambition flattery and such like and what other cunning soever may be used to corrupt judgement Calvin Stabiles sint in sententiis non mutabiles They must be stable in their sentences not changeable Oleaster 4. They must hate covetousnesse Quantumvis sufficiat homini non esse avarum c. Although it be sufficient for a private man not to be a covetous yet a Judge must be so far from covetousnesse that he abhorre and hate it Cajetan Some thinke that the Hebrew word batzah signifieth to fill a Judge then must not desire to be filled with riches for a covetous man will never be full but to be content with things necessary and convenient for his place Oleaster For gifts blind the eies of the wise and pervert the words of the just Beside these properties here required there bee other also elsewhere set downe as Deut. 1.13 they must be men of wisdome and understanding The first of these belongeth to the speculative and intellectuall part he must be wise both in the knowledge of God for true religion maketh wise and in humane affaires there is a particular wisdome as of every artificer in his trade but this must be a generall wisdome how to rule and governe all sorts of men The other which is called binah understanding belongeth rather to practise than speculation for hee that hath knowledge onely in generall and knoweth not how wisely to applie it to every particular occasion is not fit to be a ruler or governour Ioseph was wise in the unfolding and interpreting of Pharaohs dreame hee was also prudent and a man of understanding in giving advice afterward how to provide against the famine Further they must not be of base and obscure condition but such as are famous and well knowne as no man will commit his money to an unknowne Banker nor his bodie to an unexperienced Physitian so neither should men of unknowne conditions be trusted with the common-wealth Lastly their age must be respected as Numb 11.16 Moses is bid to take such as he knew to be Elders of the people not onely in yeares but in manners for age bringeth experience and experience maketh wise Yet young men which are endued with the wisdome of the ancient are not to be rejected from government as David and Iosias were but young when they came to the Kingdome Simler QUEST XX. How that Rulers over thousands hundreds c. are to be counted Vers. 21. RVlers over thousands c. 1. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that this distribution was onely of the under Officers and Ministers to the Judges that some of them had 10. some an 100. some 1000. apparitors under them for the execution of their sentence Ex Simler But this would have bred a great confusion that one Judge should have had so many ministers neither should their causes have beene dispatched so many being brought to one Judge 2. Others thinke that this division was of the Judges themselves that one session was of ten another court above that of 100. and a superiour to that of 1000. Simler But beside
that it was inconvenient to have a Court consisting of so many which would have tended rather to confusion than setling of order the text saith that all these were heads of the people some were made rulers of 1000. some of 100. some of 50. c. vers 25. These divers names of rulers then have not relation to the number of the Judges but to the divisions of the people over whom they were set 3. The most usuall and received opinion is that this distribution of Officers was made according to the computation of those in the campe which were fit for warre who from 20. yeare to 60. were numbred to 600000. and above Numb 1. Lyran. Iun. But this is not like for whereas these officers were appointed not for military discipline but for the deciding of controversies and questions which might grow among them by this account all under 30. yeare and above 60. which were not meet for warre should be excluded whereas questions might arise among both the younger but especially the elder sort as well as among the rest Tostat. 4. Some thinke that this division was not in respect onely of the limits of the Judges but to reduce the people into order and to distribute them into their severall ranks and divisions because it is not like that such a multitude of suits should arise among them as that they needed so many officers for the rulers over tens in 600000. would come to 60000 Simler But it appeareth by Iethros motion that in this division he onely intended the peace and quietnesse of the people and Mosesâase âase that they might without any great travell have their controversies ended neither is it like there were so many officers for not over every ten persons or polleâ was an officer set but over every ten families as now shall be shewed 5. Wherefore this account of thousands hundreds c. might be made three wayes either reckoning those onely which were fit for warre which kind of account is before removed or by every single person and poll as they counted for the eating of the paschall Lambe chap. 12. and for the gathering of Manna chap. 16. But neither was this account here followed for then women and children should bee here reckoned whereas the one were under their parents and the other under their husbands government and their controversies might be ended at home and need not bee brought before the Judges The third way remaineth that this computation was made according to the families that over every ten families an officer should bee set Tostat. So by this meanes a goodly order was established that every Tribune or millenary officer had under him ten Centurians that iâ officers over hundreds and every Centurian had under him two rulers over fifties and every ruler over fiftie had under him five which were set over ten Ferus Iosephus saith further that there were bands appointed of thirties and twenties but there is no such thing in the text QUEST XXI Of the number of these officers and of their continuance and succession Vers. 22. LEt them judge the people at all seasons 1. Concerning the number of these officers it is uncertaine Lyranus thinketh there were six hundred Tribunes or millenarie officers and six thousand Centurians and three score thousand set over tennes which number is rightly taken according to the summe of six hundred thousand But it is shewed before that in that number containing the summe onely of those which were fit for warre divers are not comprehended over whom the Judges were set for compounding of their controversies and therefore by that proportion the summe and number of the Judges cannot be taken And so it cannot certainly be defined the number of the families being not knowne over the which these officers were appointed how many these Rulers were in all Tostat. 2. In that they are said to judge at all seasons both the time of continuance in their office is signified which was during their life untill they were made unfit by reason of their age for then it is like they gave over their government as the Levites were freed at fiftie yeares from the service of the Tabernacle As also their diligence and attendance upon their office is noted that dayly and continually unlesse upon solemne and festivall dayes they attended the causes of the people 3. It is also evident that this Magistracie did not descend by succession from the father to the sonne but was conferred by election for whereas it is required that they should be good men fearing God and endued with other vertues this could not be perpetually observed if the sonnes had succeeded their fathers for a good father may sometime have a bad sonne as Hezekiah had Manasseh and an evill father may have a good sonne as Aâmoâ begat Iosias Ex Tostat. QUEST XXII The difference betweene Moses office and the rest Vers. 22. BVt every great matter let them bring to thee 1. There were two reasons why the great causes were reserved unto Moses hearing both because he was a Prophet and so consulted with the oracle of God and beside he was the chiefe Magistrate as in all Common-wealths appeale is made unto the Prince Simler 2. The greater matters were of two sorts either such as were of a divers kinde which concerned the worship of God and ceremonies of religion which wholly belonged unto Moses and the other Officers were not to meddle with them or else they were of the same kinde wherein the other used to deale but difficult and hard matters wherein they were to require Moses judgement as they did about the punishment of the blasphemer Levit. 24. and the violater of the Sabbath Numb 15. Tostat. 2. The smaller causes which were referred to the under Officers were pecuniary and civill causes the greater as capitall were reserved for Moses hearing for in these causes if there were any aggrievance the sentence might be reversed but when the sentence of death was inflicted it could not bee revoked therefore it is like that none was put to death without Moses consent and direction 3. In giving this advice Iethro intendeth two things both the case of Moses in dividing the burthen with others and the profit of the people that should not be wearied by this meanes by long attendance Tostat. qu. 8. QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words And God commmand thee Vers. 23. IF thou doe this thing and God so command thee 1. The Latine Translator readeth thus If thou doe this implebis imperium Deiâ thou shalt fulfill the commandement of God whereof there may bee two senses given first that Iethro doth insinuate that this device and councell is of God the other that by this meanes he shall be able to discharge his office in governing and taking care for the people which thing God had commanded him Tostat. But this translation differing from the originall which hath and God command thee neither of these interpretations can stand 2. Some
make this the sense if thou doe as I counsell thee poteris aâdire pracepta Dei thou shalt have time to heare what God commandeth thee that is to consult with God which his leisure would not now permit him to doe Oleast Osiand 3. But this clause seemeth to depend of the first word âm if so that the meaning rather is this if God doe approve this my councell Iun. Wherein appeareth the piety of Iethro that would not obtrude his councell upon Moses no otherwise than it should have the divine approbation Simler Calvin QUEST XXIV In what sense the people are said to goe quietly to their place ANd all this people shalâ goe quietly to their place 1. Some take this to be the meaning that this order devised by Iethro was but to serve during the time of their travell but when they were come to their place that is to the land of Canaan then they should have Officers and Judges set in their Cities Ex Siml But Iethro in these words sheweth the present benefit which should redound unto them by this order both Moses should be eased of much labour and the people of their attendance 2. In these words therefore Iethro doth insinuate two things both that the people should dispatch their businesse whereas they were constrained before to goe home their controversies undecided because Moses was not at leasure to heare all and so they should goe home quietly Simler And againe they should not need to hang so long and give such attendance as they did Iun. For Moses should bee able to dispatch their greater causes which they brought unto him in time and their smaller controversies should be taken up at home Tostat. quast 8. QUEST XXV Whether these Officers were chosen by Moses Vers. 25. ANd Moses chose men 1. These Officers and Magistrates were taken out from the rest of the people by election so that the government of Israel was in respect of Moses Monarchicall for the supreme authority still remained in him but in respect of these inferiour Magistrates it was Aristocraticall which forme of government is so called because the best and most worthy are elected to rule and governe 2. Moses is said to have chosen them because he coÌnfirmed the peoples choice and admitted those whom they presented for so hee said unto the people Bring you men of wisdome c. and I will make them Rulers over you Deut. 1.13 For it was the safest way for the people to make choice of them because they were better knowne unto them and they would the more willingly obey them Tostat quaest 9. 3. Further whereas Moses saith Deut. 1.8 I am not able to beare you my selfe alone as though Moses himselfe first thought of this device it must be understood that after Iethro had given this councell unto Moses then he propounded it unto the people Genevens QUEST XXVI Whether these Officers were of equall authority or one subordinate to another Vers. 25. ANd make them heads over the people 1. It is not like that these Officers whereof some were set over thousands some over hundreds some over fifties some over tennes that they had their severall distinct regiments so that they which were not under one Officer as under the Ruler over ten were not also under his superiour Officer that was set over fifty for then if they had beene all of equall authority this distinction needed not to have beene that some were Rulers of thousands some of hundreds c. But it had beene better for them all to have beene of one sort as all over hundreds or tens and againe if these Officers had not beene subordinate one under another that inconvenience should not have beene prevented which Iethro intended to deliver Moses of trouble for by these meanes if the people might not appeale from one Judge to a superiour a multitude of causes still should have beene devolved to Moses 2. Therefore it is resolved that these Officers were one under another the Ruler of ten under the Ruler of fifty and he under the Centurion and this also under the tribune or millenary Officer so that there was none of the people which was not subject to a Ruler of ten or tithing man to a Ruler of fifty a Ruler of an hundred and a Ruler over a thousand And this subordination served to two purposes both for the Officers themselves that if any controversie fell out among them it might bee ordered by the superiour Judge and if the people found themselves agreeved with their tithing men and inferiour Officers they might appeale for redresse to their superiour Judges And so the appeale ascended from the Ruler of ten to the Ruler of fifty from the Ruler of fifty to the Centurion and from him to the millenary Judge or Tribune and thus their causes were decided before they came at Moses only the hardest and most difficult matters were reserved for his hearing and from him there was no further appeale Tostat. quaest 11. QUEST XXVII Of the difference betweene these Officers and the 70. Elders Num. 10. FUrther it is here to be considered that this institution of Officers which was brought in by the councell and advice of Iethro was divers from that order of 70. Elders which was instituted afterward by the Lord Numb 10. For they differ both in order of time these were appointed before they came to Sinai the other after they removed thence and in number these were many no doubt divers thousands the other onely 70. Iethro gave the advice for the choice of the first but the Lord himselfe of the other Their office also and administration was divers the seventy were the Councell of State which consulted only of the publike affaires of the Kingdome the other attended upon the private causes and suits of the people This difference betweene the Senators and Counsellers of State and inferiour Judges was observed in all well ordered Common-wealths among the Athenians Lacedemonians Romans and is to be seene in our State This was the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Senate of the Jewes which at the first consisted indifferently of men taken out of all the tribes six out of each of the eleven tribes the Levites excepted and the other foure to make up 70. were supplied by Levites and Priests to direct the rest This indifferent choice out of all the tribes continued untill the time of the Kings when the choice of these Elders was overruled by their authority then after the captivity because of the prerogative of the tribe of Iudah to whom the principality of right appertained most of the Elders were taken out of that tribe and so it continued till Herod dissolved that honourable and grave Senate of the Elders making havocke of them and putting most of them to death Iun. ex Ioseph Analys in Num. cap. 11. QUEST XXVIII At what time Iethro tooke his leave of Moses Vers. 27. AFterward Moses let his father in law depart c. 1. Some thinke that
of regality and principality 3. As for that heathenish conceit of the Philosopher that vertue is not properly said to be in women it is contrary to that position of the Apostle that in Christ there is neither male nor female Galath 3.28 the spirit of God can plant grace and vertue in the hearts of women as well as of men nay often the Lord chuseth the weake things of this world to confound the mighty things 1. Cor. 1.27 And the examples of so many vertuous and good women in the Scriptures of Sara Rebecca Anna the Shunamite and the rest in the old of Marie Anna Martha Lydia Dorcas and many other in the new Testament doe evidently confute that prophane paradox of the Philosopher 4. And to deliver the regiment of women from the Cardinals vile and impure slaunder this country and nation of ours as is hath found the government of a woman the worst in the late Marian persecutions when more good men and women Saints of God were put to death than in any three Kings reigne beside so have we seene it in the next change the best of all other Princes reignes that went before famous Queene Elizabeths government as for flourishing peace honourable fame and name enriching of the Land subduing of forraine enemies enacting of good lawes may be compared with the reigne of any former Kings So for the advancing of true religion increasing of learning propagating the Gospell none of her predecessors came neere her That as the refining of coine being reduced from base money to pure silver and gold was her honour in the Civill State so the purging of religion according to the purity of the word of God in the Church shall bee her everlasting fame in the world and is her eternall reward with God 4. Confut. That Christ shall have no Iudges under him at the latter day but shall be the only Iudge himselfe Vers. 22. LEt them judge all small causes Origen upon these words hath this private conceit Hanc sâguram Iudicum non solum in hoc seculo sed etiam in futuro servandam c. ãâã this forme of Iudges shall be observed not only in this world but in the next And then he alleageth that text Matth. 18.28 That when the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of Majesty yee which have followed me in the regeneration shall sit upon twelve seats and judge the twelve tribes of Israel Whereupon he inferreth that Christ at the day of judgement shall appoint other Judges beside himselfe Qui judicent populum de mineribus causiâ c. Which shall judge the people in smaller causes referring the greater to him The Rhemisnis and Romanistes whose manner is to scrape all the refuse of the Fathers affirme likewise That the faithfull shall judge and give sentence with Christ at the latter day wresting the same text in Matthew to the same purpose Contra. 1. The Apostles and Saints are said indeed to judge the world but not in that sense as Christ is said to be the Judge of the world but as he saith his Word shall judge them at the latter day Ioh. 12.48 that is be a witnesse against them so the Word preached by the Saints in their life and their conversation following the same shall be a witnesse against the world and so their condemnation like as in the processe of judgement here in earth the evidence that is brought in and the witnesses produced are said to condemne the guilty partie and to judge them though the Judge only give sentence Thus Ambrose fitly expoundeth this phrase Iudicabunt Sancti hunc mundum quia exemplo fidei illorum perfidia mundi damnabitur The Saints shall judge the world because by example of their faith their perfidiousnesse shall be condemned 2. For otherwise if Christ should observe the same forme which Moses did to appoint coadjutors because he alone sufficed not this were to derogate from his all sufficient power who needeth not as man any assistants or fellow helpers Vers. 22. Every great matter let them bring to thee Upon this president the Romanistes would ground the papall reservation of cases from whom no appeale say they is to be made as there was not from Moses Tostat. quaest 11. in 18. cap. Exod. Contra. 1. There is great difference betweene the reservation of matters to Moses and of certaine cases to the Pope for Moses was set over but one nation which at this time encamped together within the compasse of not many miles and so they might with ease bring the weighty causes to him But the Pope challengeth to be the supreme Judge over all the world and so without infinite trouble the greater causes cannot be brought unto him 2. Moses judgement was sought for because hee could not erre having often conference with God to direct him as the Pope hath not and this Testatus confesseth Romanus pontifex c. The Roman Bishop though he have great power sometime is not a man very vertuous and though he be because he hath not God present to answer unto all his demands facilius errare potest he may more easily erre therefore that is but a foppish and fawning conclusion of the Canonists that the Pope hath Omnia jura in scrinio pectoris All lawes in his breast 3. Whereas Iethro intended in this device the peoples ease not to goe farre for their causes and Moses ability to performe his office neither of these inconveniences is helped in making appeales to Rome for neither is the Pope able to amend all such causes and the people would be infinitely molested to be hurried to Rome 4. And if it were not for the advantage of the Court and Consistory of Rome they would desire to bee eased rather of than cumbred with such appeales But Moses herein only sought the profit of Gods people not his owne Simler 6. Morall Observations 1. Obs. To take heed of idle and vaine talke Vers. 8. THen Moses told his father in law c. Moses did conferre with Iethro about the wondrous workes of God which the Lord had wrought for them Vnde arguuntur hi qui vanis colloquiis delectantur They then are reproved which are delighted with vaine talke Ferus Which may serve as a good motive in our dayes to cut off idle if not very prophane conference when wee meet remembring ever that of idle words we must give an account B. Babington 2. Observ. Workes must be joyned with faith Vers. 12. THen Iethro tooke burnt offerings c. Having beene thankfull in words now he addeth deeds for S. Iames calleth that a dead faith where workes want if we joyne both these together as Iethro did we shall fully give assurance both to others and to our selves of our true faith B. Babington 3. Obs. That we should doe all our workes as in Gods sight Vers. 12. THey came to eat bread with Moses father in law before God Hereupon Origen well noteth Sancti manducant bibunt in
know anothers necessitie so do not the Saints departed this life Isay 63.16 Abraham is ignorant of us and Israel knoweth not us and they might as well inferre thus The Saints alive doe one instruct and teach another Ergo much more the Saints departed 2. Their charitie is seene in that they doe in generall long to have us joyned with them in that blessed estate though in particular because they know not our wants they cannot wish our supplie 3. And though it be granted that this communion is in charitie this proveth no particular intercession made by them for us but as we in generall give thanks in earth for their peaceable departure and deliverance from the miseriâs of this life So they in generall desire that we may be partakers of the same blessed rest with them 4. Wee request the living to pray for us because they are present with us but the dead are absent and heare us not it may as well be inferred from hence that we may also consult with the dead and aske counsell of them which is directly forbidden Deut. 18.11 4. Argum. Absolom could not bee admitted to his fathers presence till Ioab had mediated for him and Bethshaba Salomons mother entreated for Adoniah So it is necessarie to have mediators to come unto God Answer 1. We have also one sufficient Mediator Christ Jesus who is able sufficiently to reconcile us unto God 2. Though many mediators are used in Princes Courts because either the Prince is ignorant of our affaires or his affection estranged yet it is not so with God who knoweth all things and the love of Christ toward us exceedeth the love of all other inferiour mediators which men can seeke unto 3. The example of Bethshaba is unfitly alleaged for shee obtained not her suite 5. Argum. Invocation of Saints is warranted by the Scripture 1. Gen. 48.16 Iacob saith concerning Iosephs two sonnes Let my name be named upon them 2. Iob 5.1 Eliphaz saith to Iob Call now if any will answer thee and to which of the Saints wilt thou turne thee 3. Praise the Lord in his Saints Psal. 150.1 4. Ezeâh 22.30 I sought for a man among them that should make up the hedge and stand in the gap before ãâã c. but I found none Answer 1. Iacob meaneth by that phrase that they should be called by his name and counted as his children as the same phrase is used Isai. 4.1 seven women shall take hold of one man and say c. Let thy name be called upon us who will say that they prayed to their husband they desire to be called by his name 2. Though that had beene Eliphaz meaning that Iob should have made some of the Saints departed his patrones yet because Iobs friends maintained an evill cause and afterward are reproved of God for it all that they say is not to be justified but that is not Eliphaz meaning he speaketh of the Saints and righteous living to see if Iob could finde among any of them a patrone to defend his cause 3. The place in the Psalme is to be read Praise God in his Holinesse Iun. Or in his Sanctâariâ Vatab. Neither doth it follow because God is praised in his Saints therefore wee are to pray to Saints as it followeth in the next words Praise him in the firmament will they have also the firmament prayed unto 4. That place in Ezechiel is understood of men living not of the dead 6. Argum. The honour given unto the Saints redoundeth unto Christ as he saith Matth. 25.45 In as much as yee did it unto one of the least of those ye did it unto me Answ. Our Saviour speaketh of his members living here upon earth to whom we are to extend our charitie not of the dead and of such honour as is due unto the Saints not of that which is due unto God for to give that to any creature were not to honour but dishonour God 7. Argum. Many miracles have beene done at the tombes and sepulchers of the dead where prayers are made therefore God is well pleased that they should be prayed unto Answer 1. The argument followeth not so by the touching of Elishaes bones one that was dead was restored to life this was to confirme their doctrine and propheticall calling 2. Many of those miracles are fained and small credit is to bee given unto them 3. Some of them were wrought by the operation of Satan to deceive as the Lord warneth his people to take heed of such false Prophets which shew signes Deut. 13. And S. Paul saith That Antichrist shall come by the power of Satan c. in lying wonders Among the Gentiles such miracles and wonders also were wrought This may suffice for an answer to their reasons Our arguments follow Reasons out of Scripture disproving the invocation of Saints 1. THere is neither precept nor example extant in Scripture to warrant the invocation of Saints the Scripture sendeth us to God Call upon me in the day of trouble and our Saviour teacheth us to pray to his Father Our Father In matters of doctrine an argument drawne negatively from the Scriptures doth conclude strongly 2. The Saints know not our affaires Abraham is ignorant of us Isai. 63.16 they are not present to heare us they are at peace their soules rest under the Altar Revelat. 6. they doe not know our hearts therefore they are not to be prayed unto all these things are requisite in them to whom we should offer our prayers But they say that the Saints in the divine essence as in a glasse doe behold our affaires Contra Whether doe they behold all or what it pleaseth God to shew them not the first for they know not the time of the comming of Christ to judgement if the second then God must first be prayed unto to reveale our affaires unto them were it not then much better for us to goe the next way unto God 3. S. Iohn saith We have an Advocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous 1 Ioh. 2.8 We need then no other Advocates for we have greater cause to doubt of the love and inclination of the Saints toward us than of the love of Christ. 4. Christ biddeth us aske in his name and promiseth we shall receive Ioh. 16.24 Then are prayers made to others superfluous seeing by Christ we are promised to obtaine our requests 5. There is none other name under heaven than Christs whereby wee must be saved If we have salvation in Christ then all other good things It is the Apostles reason If God gave his Sonne for us How shall he not with him give us all things also Rom. 8.32 6. This invocation of the Saints maketh a way for superstition and Idolatrie for so the Heathen did invocate the name of the dead and place them in the number of the gods erect Temples and Altars and consecrate festivall dayes unto them 7. God onely is to be worshipped invocation is a part of the divine worship
ages of the world the 1. from the creation to the floud the 2. from Abraham till the giving of the law the 3 from thence to Christ the 4. from the comming of Christ unto the end of the world which Christ calleth a generation when he saith this generation shall not passe till all these things be fulfilled Augustine not much differing understandeth these foure generations the 1. from Abraham to David the 2. from David to the captivitie of Babylon the 3. from thence to the comming of Christ the 4. from Christ unto the end of the world in the which fourth generation God visited upon the Jewes the iniquitie of their fathers and cast them out of their land August cont Adimant cap. 7. Contra. 1. But if these foure generations should be taken for the continuance of the world then what difference should there be betweene the third and fourth generation and the thousand generation limited for the Lords shewing of mercie 2. The generation that our blessed Saviour speaketh of was that present age wherein those things concerning the destruction of Jerusalem should be fulfilled 3. And lawes are made to meet with inconveniences following not alreadie past to what end then should the generations be counted which went before the making of the law And at the comming of Christ he found not the Jewes given to Idolatrie for the which sinne specially this punishment is threatned 4. Hierome maketh this allegoricall exposition thus mystically applying these foure generations to the foure degrees of sinnes the first in the thought the second in the will and purpose the third when the sinne is brought into act the fourth Si in tuis sceleribus glorieris if thou gloriest in sinne These two last the Lord useth to punish and not the former Hieron in Ezech. cap. 18. Contra. 1. If the third and fourth generation are thus to bee expounded then so must the thousand mentioned afterward but it will be hard to make a thousand degrees of vertue 2. Neither is it true that God onely punisheth the two last degrees of sinne the act and glorying in it for our Saviour sheweth that adulterie may bee committed in the heart Matth. 5. and Moses was punished for his incredulitie at the waters of strife which was internall Numb 20. 5. Lippoman hath this conceit that the third and fourth generation are to be put together and so they make the seventh generation and then this is the sense Deus tantae severitatis c. God is of such severitie that the punisheth impietie in the seventh generation when as it seemeth to be forgotten the posteritie being by so many degrees distant from their ancestors that sinned Contra. But Lippoman in the same place doth answer himselfe shewing out of Scripture that these numbers must be counted not as one added to another but as included one within another as Prov. 30.18 There be three things hid from me yea foure that I know not he meaneth not three and foure but foure in all as it followeth in the next verse 6. Therefore this is the best reason why the Lord nameth the third and fourth generation because men may live so long to see their offspring to the fourth generation as it is said of Iob chap. 42. Acacius Et sic mutuò videre possunt filii peccata parentum ad imitandum patres poenas filiorum ad dolendum And they may mutually see both the sonnes the sinnes of their parents to imitate and the fathers the punishment of their sonnes to grieve at Thomas 1.2 quaest 87. art 8. And two other reasons beside are yeelded hereof both that the parents by this long suffering of God in not punishing presently might bee called to repentance Vt ex hac punitione tolerationem divinam non parvi pendant patres c. That the parent should not lightly esteeme this divine forbearance Cajetan And beside to shew that if they cannot be wonne with this lenitie and longanimitie of God that they shall not goe unpunished Longanimis sum in parentes c. I am long suffering toward the parents and toward their sonnes Si autem nepotes majorum suorum peccata secuti fuerint ultionem infligam But if the nephewes doe follow the sinnes of their ancestors at the last I will inflict punishment Theodoret. QUEST IX Why mercie is promised to be shewed to a thousand generations SHewing mercie unto thousands 1. Augustine understandeth this of a thousand yeeres as if any of the seed of David love the Lord Quem constat utique ante mille annos fuisse who was a thousand yeares since for two causes God will shew him mercie Quia ipse Dei cultor est exejus semine qui amaverat Deum Because both he himselfe is a worshipper of God and of his seed that loved God Quaest. veter nov testam cap 14. Cântra But it is evident by the construction of the words that in this clause must be supplied the word generations which is understood before the words in the originall are To the thirds and the fourths that is those which are in the third and fourth generation from their fathers and so must thousands be understood here now a thousand generations is more than a thousand yeares 2. Theodoret maketh particular application of this unto the calling of the Gentiles Quae per Abraha semen benedictionem divinam adeptae sunt Which through Abrahams seed obtained the divine blessing after so many yeeres But this is not fitly applied for here mercie is promised to a thousand of them that love God but the Gentiles were Idolaters before they were called to the knowledge of Christ therefore they are without the compasse of this promise It was rather fulfilled in the beleeving Jewes who while they followed the faith and did the works of Abraham continued the Lords people more than two thousand yeeres 3. Acacius expoundeth thus Interminatum tempus significavit in quo anima ipsa postquam ex hac vita transmigraverit indeficientem à Deo misericordiam consequetur Hee signifieth an undetermined time wherein the soule after it is passed out of this life doth obtaine mercie never fayling at the hands of God Contra. But this terme of thousands cannot be referred to the immortall state in the next world because hee speaketh of the time of keeping Gods commandements which is in this life and beside as the one part of the third and fourth generation must be understood of the time of this life so likewise must the other 4. Neither can it be taken literally for from the first man Adam to the last shall there not to be a thousand generations seeing from our blessed Saviour to Adam there are rehearsed not full out fourescore generations Luk. 3. and yet here it is said to thousands which cannot bee lesse than two thousand Tostatus 5. Wherefore the best solution is this that here poâitur numerus certus pro incerto a certaine number is put for an uncertaine Tostat.
attende c. In all thy works wait for the Lords recompence that he will prepare eternall rest for thy reward and this it is to sanctifie the Sabbath So Augustine Spiritualiter observa Sabbatum in spe futurae quietis Observe the Sabbath spiritually in hope of the everlasting reward Libr. de 10. Chord All hypocrites therefore that keepe the Sabbath rest rather for feare of humane lawes than of conscience which also come before the Lord with a dissembling heart are transgressors of this Commandement for he that will truly consecrate the Sabbath unto the Lord must call it a delight Isa. 58.13 he must with all his soule delight therein 2. Observ. Against those which spend the Lords day in carnall delight TO sanctifie it The rest then of the Sabbath is commanded not as though it were in it selfe a thing acceptable unto God but that wee might the better attend upon Gods service They therefore which give themselves upon the Lords day to ease and idlenesse pampering and feeding themselves following their owne will and pleasure doe not sanctifie the Sabbath unto the Lord for hee that will consecrate a Sabbath as glorious unto the Lord must not doe his owne wayes nor seeke his owne will as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 58.13 Against such which carnally spent the Sabbath in pleasure and delight the same Prophet speaketh Wo unto them c. The Harpe and Violl Timbrell and Pipe are in their feasts Isai. 5.12 And of such Chrysostome saith well Accepisti Sabbatum ut animam tuam liberares à vitiis tu verò magis illa committis Thou hast received the Sabbath to free thy soule from vice and by this meanes thou doest commit it the more 3. Observ. No worke must be put off untill the Lords day THou shalt not doe any worke Here then such covetous and worldly minded men are taxed which cannot afford one day of seven for the Lord but toile themselves therein with bodily labour as if they have a job of worke of their weeks taske to doe they will dispatch it upon the Lords day if they have any journey to take they will put it off till then for feare of hindring their other worke therefore the Lord meeting with mens covetous humours forbiddeth all kinde of worke to be done therein Gregorie giveth two reasons why upon the Lords day we should cease from all terrene labour because Omni modo orationibus insistendum We should altogether attend upon prayer and spirituall exercises such works then must be shunned because they are an hinderance unto the service of God And againe Si quid negligéntiae per sex diesagitur c. if any thing have beene negligently done in the six dayes that upon the day of the resurrection of our Lord precibus expietur it may be expiate and purged by prayer Gregor in Registro lib. 11. epist. 3. We should not then commit more sinnes of negligence when we should pray for forgivenesse of our errours and negligence Cajetane giveth a good note upon this word Remember Ad hoc servit recordatio ut non reserves aliquid operandum in diem septimum c. therefore serveth this remembrance that no jot or worke be reserved till the seventh day 4. Observ. It is not enough for the master of the familie to keepe the Lords day unlesse his whole familie also doe sanctifie it THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. This is added to reprove their nice curiositie who though themselves will seeme to make conscience of the Lords day are content yet that their children and servants doe breake it and put them to labour or suffer them to mispend the day in vaine pleasure thinking it sufficient if the master of the house keepe the rest of the Lords day But every good Christian must resolve with Ioshua I and my house will serve the Lord chap. 24.15 He thought it not enough for himselfe to be addicted to Gods service unlesse his whole familie also served the Lord. So then none are exempted here from keeping the Sabbath Nullus sexus nulla aetas nulla conditio c. no sex no age no condition is excluded from the observing the Sabbath Gloss. interlin Neither young nor old male or female master or servant Vpon the fifth Commandement 1. Divers Questions and difficulties discussed and explained QUEST I. Whether this precept belong to the first Table 12. HOnour thy father c. Iosephus with some other Hebrewes doe make this fifth Commandement the last of the first Table both to make the number even in both Tables and because mention is made here of Jehovah as in none of the other Commandements of the second Table and because it was fit that as the first table began with our dutie toward God our heavenly Father so it should end with our dutie toward our earthly parents Contra. These are no sufficient reasons for this division of the Commandements 1. For though the foure first Commandements in number answer not the other yet they are in the writing upon the Tables more and conteine a greater space than the other six and better it is to divide the Commandements by the matter referring onely those to the first Table which containe the worship of God than by the number 2. The name Jehovah is expressed in other judiciall and ceremoniall lawes which follow which belong not either to the first or second Table 3. The third reason better sheweth why this Commandement should begin the second Table then end the first 4. And whereas some object that place Rom. 13.9 where the Apostle rehearseth the five Commandements following omitting this as though it belonged not to the second Table the reason of that omission is because the Apostle directly in that place had treated before of the dutie toward the higher Powers and Superiours who are comprehended under the name of parents But our Saviour putteth all out of doubt Matth. 19.19 where he placeth this Commandement last in rehearsing the precepts of the second Table and joyneth it with that generall precept Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Calvin QUEST II. Why the precepts of the second Table are said to be like unto the first NOw our Saviour reduceth all the precepts of the second Table to one generall Commandement Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe and saith it is like unto the first in these respects 1. Because the second Table of the morall law as well as the first hath a preeminence and excellencie above the ceremonials and therefore in regard of this dignitie and prioritie it is like unto the first 2. Because the same kinde of punishment even everlasting death is threatned against every transgression as well of the second as of the first Table 3. In regard of the coherence and dependance which the one hath of the other as the cause and the effect for a man cannot love his brother unlesse he first have the feare of God whose image he reverenceth in his brother
they whom Ezechiel describeth chap. 13. that did sow pillowes under all arme-holes There are other flatterers in civill affaires such was Iehonadaâ that applied himselfe to ãâã filthy humour 2. Sam. 13. thinking thereby to insinuate himselfe unto him being the Kings eldest sonne Pelarg. 3. A double mischiefe commeth by these flatterers for they both corrupt them whom they flatter and nourish them in their evill and feed their humorous disposition as the people puffed up Herod in pride by their flattering acclamations that it was the voice of God not of man Act. 12. So Alexander and Nero were corrupted by flattery and of good Princes became most cruell Tyrants Simler Therefore Diâgââs said well that it was better to fall upon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Crowes than ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã flatterers for they did but devoure the body these did devoure the soule And beside this mischiefe flatterers procure great hurt unto those whom in their flattery they accuse and traduce as Doâg was the cause that 85. Priests were put to the sword Simler 5. Another kinde of false testimony is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã all kinde of lying and false speaking for lying lips are an abomination to the Lord Prov. 12.22 The beginning of lying was from the Devill Ioh. 8.44 When he speaketh a lye thân speaketh he of his owne he is a lyer and the father thereof and the end of liers is to be cast into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Basting Pelarg. Of the divers kindes of lies see before quest 6. QUEST XVIII Of a false testimony which a man giveth of himselfe NOw remaineth the last kinde of false testimonies when one is a false witnesse of himselfe and hereof there are two sorts 1. Arrogancy and vaine ostentation when any maketh his boast of vertue and piety which is not at all in him such the Prophet Esay meaneth chap. 65.5 which say Stand apart came not neare me I am holier than thou Such was the Pharisie that vaunted himselfe before the Lord of his fasting and almes 2. The other is coloured and cloaked hypocrisie such was that of the Pharisies that under pretence of long prayer devoured widowes houses Matth. 23.14 these ãâã gaine and profit the end of their religion Another sort of hypocrites make the praise of men the scope of their dissimulation such were also the Pharisies that caused a trumpet to be blowne before them when they gave their almes and used to pray in the corners of the streets that they might be seene of men Matth. 6. Like unto these Pharisaicall hypocrites were the Monkes in Popery that through a pretence of religion gathered infinite wealth and riches possessions and lands unto their Monasteries and Cels. All these are enemies to the truth and maintainers of falshood making a lye of themselves Simler 3. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The particular vertues commanded with their contrary vices forbidden IN this Commandement generally is commanded the love confession and defence of the truth and contrariwise is forbidden all lying falshood dissimulation 1. The first vertue then here required is the love of the truth and the franke confession thereof with the mouth and practice in the life therefore the Devill though he sometime speake the truth yet because he loveth it not hee is not of the truth neither can be said to be true The confession of the truth as it concerneth the glory of God belongeth to the third Commandement but as it respecteth the good of our neighbour it is referred to the ninth Concerning this inward love and outward profession of the truth the Prophet David saith describing a righteous man Psal. 15.2 And speaketh the truth in his heart Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect all kinde of lying whatsoever dissimulation fraud circumventing flattering such the Prophet noteth Psal. 12.2 They speake deceitfully every one with his neighbour flattering with their lips and speake with a double heart the Lord cut off all flattering lips 2. In the excesse there is 1. an intempestive and unseasonable confession of the truth concerning the which our blessed Saviour giveth this caveat Not to give holy things unto dogs nor to cast pearles before swine Matth. 7.6 not in all places and before every one to utter every truth 2. Curiosity which is to enquire things unnecessary or unsearchable as the Apostles were inquisitive after the time of restoring the Kingdome to Israel to whom our Saviour maketh this answer That it was not for them to know the times and seasons which the father hath put in his owne power Act. 1.7 2. Here is required that vertue called Candor which is a favourable interpreting of mens doings and sayings taking all things in the better part and hoping the best where there is no evident cause to the contrary which is an especiall fruit of charity as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 13.7 It beleeveth all things it hopeth all things Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect first perversenesse taking all things in the worst part and wresting mens sayings and doings to another sense than they meant as the false witnesses did those words of our blessed Saviour Of the destroying the temple and raising it in three dayes which he meant of the temple of his body they turned it to the materiall temple Secondly suspition when men are ready to take every occasion to suspect their neighbour of evill which is contrary to charity which thinketh not evill 1 Cor. 13.5 it is not suspitious Yet all suspition is not condemned in Scripture for our blessed Saviour saith Matth. 10.16 17. Beware of men c. And Bee wise as Serpents c. There is then a good suspition and an evill suspition which are thus distinguished 1. The evill suspition is raised without any cause at all or the same not sufficient the good ariseth of a probable and sufficient cause 2. The evill when upon a bare suspition any thing is certainly concluded the good leaveth the thing suspected in suspense and doubt 3. The evill is when upon suspition followeth hatred and an intention to worke mischiefe the good when one useth his suspition to charitable and friendly admonition 2. In the excesse here offendeth the credulous person that is without all suspition where there is just cause such an one was Godaliah that would suspect nothing of bloudy Ismael that was sent to kill him Ier. 40.16 Secondly the flatterer erreth here who upholdeth men in their sinnes and will not tell them their ãâã therefore Moses saith Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart but thou shalt plainly rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer him to sinne 3. Simplicity and plainenesse is commanded which is a vertue whereby one plainly and sincerely professeth that which is right and agreeable to the truth without any colouring or cloaking so in Nathanieââ commended for an Israelite indeed in whom there was no guile Ioh. 1.47 Contrary hereunto is doubling and dissembling either in words or
the blessing of the Midwives excuse Exod. 1. and Rahabs made for the spies received into her house Augustines answer is this 1. Aut siguratè prolata sunt atque ita non mendacia c. Either they are figuratively spoken and so no lies for we must consider Non quid in facto dicitur sed quid in sensu significatur Not what is expressed in fact but what is signified in sense for as it is no lye in speech when one word is put for another as in metaphors and other tropes so neither is it in matter when one thing is signified by another 2. Another answer is they are not lies which are mentioned in Scripture Si figurate sunt dicta If they be spoken figuratively Si mendacia non sunt imitanda Or if they were lies they are not to be imitated August lib. de mendac cap. 21. 3. Commendantur comparatione c. They are commended by way of comparison not absolutely 4. Concerning the excuse of the Midwives and of Rahab he saith Non est remunerata fallacia sed benevolentis beniguitas mentis non iniquitas mentientis Their fallacie was not rewarded in them but their mercy the benignity of their mind not the iniquity of their lying Thus August lib. cont mendac cap. 17. 4. Confut. Against the Iesuits new trick of equivocating FOurthly that late taken up trick of the Judasites in equivocating with their mentall reservations is evidently contrary to this Commandement they thinke it lawfull to dissemble with the Magistrate and to delude him with their ambiguous and equivocating answers As if they be asked whether they were in such a place as beyond the seas in France or Spaine at such a time when and where it is certaine they were they will answer they were not understanding to themselves secretly to such an end or purpose The folly and falshood of which their deceitfull equivocations doth diversly appeare 1. This was the very evasion of the old Priscillianists before confuted that if they held the truth inwardly in their heart it was no matter if the truth were not alway in their mouth but a right Christian is knowne by this He speaketh the truth in his heart Psal. 15.3 he hath the truth both in his heart and mouth 2. By this device of theirs they invert the order and nature of things they make falshood truth and truth falshood they turne affirmatives into negatives and contrariwise as it is all one to say I was not in such a place with a mentall reservation as to say I was and so as Augustine saith Veritatem faciunt patronam mendacu They make the truth the patron of a lye 3. If every one should take this licentious liberty there should be no truth among men no certainty of any thing all testimonies given in evidence all promises and contracts might justly be suspected lest some secret condition or reservation might be understood for who can trust him at any time that thinketh it is lawfull to lye and dissemble sometime for as Augustine saith Volens cum mentitur esse aptior fit cum verum dicit intertus For while he applieth himselfe when he lieth aptly to the time he is held uncertaine when he speaketh the truth 4. And whereof commeth this doubling and dissembling but of feare and a bad conscience what needed the Martyrs by their plaine confession of the truth to have adventured and lost their lives if they had held such dissimulation and equivocating lawfull So Augustine saith Si simulare liceret quare id non faciunt Martyres If it were lawfull to dissemble why did not the Martyrs so lib. cont mendac cap. 5. 5. But if they shall reply againe that they doe thus equivocate for the maintenance of their Pope Catholike faith and for the discovering of heresie as they call the profession of the Gospell wee say againe with Augustine in a case not much unlike Melius occultaretur haeresis quà m praetipitaretur veritas It were better that heresie lay hid still than that the verity should be endangered de mendac cap. 7. 6. But the example of our blessed Saviour is pretended who used such kinde of dissimulation and equivocation as Mark. 5.30 Christ made himselfe as ignorant who had touched his cloathes whereas he knew it well enough as well who touched them as that they were touched So Luk. 24.28 Christ made as though he would have gone further and yet did not Likewise Ioh. 7.8 he saith to his brethren Goe ye up unto this ãâã I will not yet goe up c. but immediatly after he went up vers 10. Here Christ did equivocate with his brethren he said he would not goe up whereas he did indeed goe up meaning not with them Answ. 1. To the two first instances Augustine answereth that they are figures of other things âas in that Christ maketh himselfe ignorant who touched him therein the Gentiles were prefigured who were a people whom the Lord saith he knew not In the next he saith Christus non menteâus est c. ãâã in cââlos profectus est Christ said no untruth for indeed he went further namely to heaven August ibid. c. 19. But wee are not driven here to such a strait with Augustine to finde out a mystery Our Saviour in neither of these places dissembleth for dissimulation is an hiding and cloaking oâ the truth but in both these places Christ ãâã by this meanes to bring the truth to light in the first to trie onâ the faith of the woman that touched him in the other to make ãâã of the humanity and charity of his Disciples as he did the like to Philip. Ioh. 6.6 to prove him 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against the evill custome of lying THou shalt not beare false witnesse By this strait charge and commandement of God all men are warned to take heed of lying and speaking untruth under what pretence soever and that for these foure causes 1. Propter diaboli assimilationem Because lying maketh men like unto the Devill For as God is truth and all that love the truth are the children of God so they that use lying are the children of the Devill for he is a lyer and the father thereof Ioh. 8.44 He told the first lye that was ever made in the world when he said to Eve Yee shall not dye Gen. 3. 2. Propter societatis dissolutionem Humane society and entercourse is by this meanes dissolved for how can one man trust another if lying and dissembling should be used This reason the Apostle urgeth Ephes. 4.25 Cast off lying and speake every one truth unto his neighbour for we are members one of another 3. Propter fama amissionem The lier loseth his credit that he cannot be beleeved no not when he telleth the truth as Ecclesiastic 34.4 Who can be cleansed by the uncleane or what truth can bee spoken of a lier 4. Propter anima perditionem Wee must take heed of lying for it destroyeth the soule
gave way Cajetan 5. All the people thus spake not to Moses but their Elders and the chiefe of them came in the name of the rest Deut. 5.23 Iun. QUEST V. Why the people desire that Moses would speake unto them Vers. 19. ANd said to Moses talke thou with us 1. Some doe here lay fault and blame upon the Israelites in refusing to heare the voice of God and chusing rather that Moses should speake unto them But the Lord commendeth them for so doing Deut. 5.28 They have well said all that they have spoken Therefore they thus spake not as preferring Moses voice before the Lords but because they were not able to heare the Lords voice being so terrible Tostat. quaest 37. 3. And the Lord terrified his people with his thundering voice for these two causes 1. That the people hereby should learne and be taught to feare the Lord. 2. And that they might be driven of themselves by this meanes to desire the ministery of Moses in speaking unto them for it was fit and requisite that as the Lord the Authour and founder of nature had by his owne mouth given such Lawes as were grounded upon nature such as were so evident even by the light of nature as that every one might at the first understand and acknowledge them so that the rest of the Lawes which were not so evident but needed explanation should be declared and rehearsed by Moses Sic Tostat. 4. Beside herein Moses was a type and figure of Christ who is the Mediator betweene God and us and by whom the will of God is revealed unto us Marbach Pelarg. 5. Moses herein formam boni aâditoris describit c. describeth the forme of a good auditour who promiseth to heare and fulfill the precepts of their master Gloss. interlinear QUEST VI. Why the people are afraid they shall dye Vers. 19. LEt not God talke with us lest we dye Wee shall finde in Scripture that it was an usuall thing for men to feare that if they had seene God they should dye as Iacob counteth it a great benefit that he had seene God and yet lived Genes 32. So Gedeon and Manoah when they had seene God were afraid 1. Tostatus maketh this the cause of this feare that if they heard Gods voice any more they should dye because of the infirmity of the body which could not endure the Lords terrible voice for as the harmony of the body is dissolved by any excessive quality as with exceeding great heat or cold Ita excellens tolerabile vel terribile corrumpit potentiam tolerantem So an exceeding terrible or tolerable thing corrupteth and confoundeth the tolerating faculty Tostat. quast 38. But the cause of this feare is not so much in the body for Adam before his fall could endure the voice of God well enough 2. Some understand this of everlasting death Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that they meane the outward and corporall death which is contrary to this temporall life for thus the people say Deut. 5.24 Wee have seene this day that God doth talke with man and he liveth 3. Cajetanus doth gather these two reasons of this their feare both that terrible fire which they were afraid to come neere and the thundring voice of God which they could endure no longer to heare and these two reasons are expressed Deut. 5.25 Now therefore why should we dye for this great fire will consume us if wee heare the voice of the Lord our God any more we shall dye 4. But the greatest cause of this their feare was their sinne Conscius homo peccati c. metuit iram Dei c. Man being guilty to himselfe of sinne feareth the wrath of God Simler as Peter said to our blessed Saviour Luk. 5.8 Lord goe from me for I am a sinfull ãâã QUEST VII How the Lord is said to come unto them and why Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. God is said to come unto them not that he goeth from place to place but he came unto them by certaine effects his sinnes and wonders and two other wayes beside the Lord commeth by his word and by afflictions and crosses Simler 2. There are three ends of the Lords comming unto them 1. To trie them 2. That his feare may alway be among them 3. That they sinne not All these three arise one from the other probation and triall worketh feare and feare causeth to flee from sinne 3. So although Moses free them from one kinde of servile feare which was the feare of death and destruction yââ he retaineth them still in that profitable kinde of feare whereby they might be kept in awe and obedience still Simler QUEST VIII How the Lord is said to tempt and prove his people Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. Deus metaphorice non proprie tentat c. God is not said properly but metaphorically âo tempt as he is said to be angry Quiâ facit effectum ãâã c. because he worketh the like effect as he which tempteth that is to cause the feare and obedience of the people to appeare Cajetan 2. God tempteth the Devill tempteth and man is said to tempt God is not said to prove or try for his owne knowledge and experience Cum omnia Deus videat priusquam ãâã seeing God knoweth all things before they are done Chrysost. hom 41. in Ioanu But God trieth and proveth Vt nos manifestemur aliis that we should be manifest to others as Abrahams obedience was made knowne to all in that he refused not to sacrifice his sonne vel nobis ipsis or to our selves as the Israelites were tempted in the wildernesse that it might be knowne what was in their heart Deut. 8.2 Tostat. Satan tempteth quia evertere âititur because he goeth about to supplant and overthrow us as hee tempted Iob. Home aliquando tentat ut probat aliquando ut rapiat Man sometime tempteth to prove sometime to catch as the Scribes and Pharisies tempted Christ to entangle him Ambros. in 2 Cor. 13. QUEST IX Why the people stood afarre off and where Vers. 21. SO the people stood afarre off 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the people returned not to their tents but stood a little from the mountaine and continued in the place whither they fled before vers 18. Tostat. 2. But it is evident Deut. 5.30 that they were bidden to goe unto their tents Iun. For as Moses went up neerer unto the presence of God so the people went still further backward unto their tents being so commanded of the Lord. 3. The mysticall signification hereof is that our sinnes doe make us stand aloofe off from God untill wee be reconciled by a Mediatour whereof Moses was a type and figure here Simler QUEST X. How Moses is said to draw neere to the darknesse BVt Moses drew neere unto the darknesse c. 1. Moses was in the darknesse before for all the hill was covered with smoake but he was not in that darknesse wherein
any man there no word is expressed of the intention as here Contra. 1. By neighbour any man whosoever is understood 2. And expresse mention is made here of the will and intention because it is an explanation of the former law Simler 3. Iunius thinketh that not he onely which killeth sed qui conatus est occidere but went about to kill is comprehended in this law as Deut. 19.19 Ye shall doe unto him as he had thought to doe unto his brother Contra. 1. It seemeth by the generall law vers 12. that this constitution is onely for murther committed and not intended onely for such smiting the law speaketh of whereupon death followeth 2. That law given in instance Deut. 19. is touching false witnesses whose false testimonie breaketh out into action into false witnesse bearing so that there is not an intention onely for the false witnesse by his false testimonie acteth as much as in him lieth to take away the life of his brother that place therefore is impertinent to this purpose I approve here rather the judgement of Cajetane Nec describuntur haec intus in animo sed prodeuntia extra in actiones Neither are these things described onely in the minde but proceeding without into action QUEST XLI Of the difference betweene voluntarie and involuntarie murther and the divers kinds of each HEre then there is a manifest distinction of involuntarie and voluntarie murther or killing grounded upon the law of Moses· 1. Involuntarie killing is of two sorts there are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã chances unlooked for and sudden events as when one shooteth an arrow and killeth one unawares as Peleus killed his sonne being in hunting with him There are beside these ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã errors and oversights as the father beateth his childe purposing onely to chastise him and hee dieth of that beating a Physition ministreth physick to his patient intending to cure him and doe him good and he dieth of it Borrh. 2. There are likewise two kinds of voluntarie or wilfull murther ex proposito of purpose ex impetu animi in heat or rage These kinde of murthers are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã iniquities one may be slaine ex proposito purposely either per insidias by lying in wait when one watcheth for the life of a man and taketh him at advantage as Ioab killed Abner and afterward Amasa they suspecting no such thing so Ismael killed Gedoliah Ierem. 41. Or els per industriam when one of set purpose picketh quarrels and seeketh occasions to provoke a man that he may kill him both these kinds are touched here Tostat. quaest 16. Then one may bee killed in heat and rage when there was no purpose before as Alexander the Great killed Clitus Pelarg. This kinde though not so grievous as the other yet is a kinde of voluntarie killing So there is extant a constitution of Hadrian the Emperour against him qui per lasciviam causam mortis praebuisset which was the cause of anothers death through wantonnesse and riot though there were no enmitie before that such an one should be banished five yeeres Simler QUEST XLII Why the wilfull murtherer was to be taken from the Altar Vers. 14. THou shalt take him from mine Altar 1. This may bee understood either of the Altar of incense which was in the holy place or of the Altar of burnt offring rather which was without the Tabernacle in the Court for thither every one might easily flee that had committed any such offence but to the Arke no escape could be made because there was no entrance thither 2. R. Salomon saith that this is meant even of the Priest that sacrificed at the Altar who after he had finished his service at the Altar might be taken thence and judged by the law as other malefactors and murtherers Which collection of his may be received saving that it is not like they would suffer a murtherous Priest to minister at the Altar 3. But that other conceit of R. Salomon whom Lyranus followeth hath no good ground that he that had killed an Hebrew wilfully might be taken from the Altar as Ioab was but if he had onely killed a Gentile as a Moabite or Ammonite though of set purpose he was not to be taken thence but was privileged by the Altar But the contrarie appeareth that this law forbiddeth all voluntarie and wilfull murther whether of Hebrew or Gentile for it was more to kill a Gentile being free then a Gentile that was a servant or bondman but the master was to die for it if he beat his servant to death so that he died under his hand vers 20. which law must be understood of strangers and aliens that were servants not of Hebrewes for they were not to deale so cruelly with them Levit. 25.38 Iun. much more therefore were they to die if they of purpose killed any free stranger Tostat. 4. If therefore the wilfull murther as well of strangers as Hebrewes be here forbidden then both for the one murther and for the other might they be taken even from the Altar 5. And the reason thereof was this because they which did flee to Gods Altar eum tanquam patronum judicem innocentiae suae implorabani did sue unto God as the patron and Judge of their innocency therefore they therein abusing Gods name were to be expelled thence Gallas QUEST XLIII What manner of smiting of parents is forbidden Vers. 15. HE that smiteth his father and mother c. 1. The very smiting of the father or mother deserveth death although they die not of such smiting Cajetan Iun. as may appeare vers 12. where is directly expressed concerning the smiting of another if hee die then the smiter shall bee put to death Piscator 2. R. Salomon understandeth that this is not meant of every smiting but when upon the smiting âhe effusion of bloud followeth or some scarre or wound is caused But the very smiting of either of the parents sheweth the malice and disobedience of the childe for the which he is worthie to die as Deut. 21.18 the sonne for his stubbornnesse and disobedience was to be stoned to death Indeed for every blow or smiting the childe was not to die if it were done unwittingly or unawares but if it were done of purpose he deserved death 3. And the reason is because of the authoritie of the parents which is the next unto God Simler Deo parentibus non possumus reddere aequalia c. Wee can never make amends unto God and our parents Cajetan As also they seeme not to be worthie of life which are injurious to those by whom they received their life Gallas QUEST XLIV Of the grievous sinne of paricide THough there be no expresse mention here of those that kill their parents yet it followeth necessarily that if it be a sinne worthie of death to smite them much more to kill them 1. This even among the Heathen was counted so hainous a sinne that they thought none
he before defiled might according to the generall liberty then permitted Deut. 24.1 if there seemed unto him cause after put her away and the reason of this difference may be this he that taketh a wife willingly will not put her away without cause but he that taketh her against his minde never loved her and so upon every occasion would be ready to send her away whether there were cause or not if he were not by Law restrained of his liberty Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XXIV What was to be done if the fornicatour were not sufficient to pay the dowrie HE shall endow her c. But what if the man which had committed this wrong to a maid were not able to endow her the question is what course was then to be taken 1. If he were a free man and an Hebrew he was to be sold as in the case of theft vers 3. and to serve so many yeeres as might raise this stocke or dowry for the maid but longer than for six yeeres he could not be sold for all Hebrewes were to be set free in the seventh 2. If he were a free Gentile he might be sold for his life or for so many yeeres as sufficed to make up the dowry 3. If he were an Hebrew servant if his master refused to pay so much money as might serve for the dowry then he was to deliver up his servant to be sold over for so many yeeres as might recompence the dowry before the yeere of remission came and if the yeeres which remained were not sufficient he might be sold over againe 4. If he were a stranger or Gentile being a servant then he might be set over to serve his whole life Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST XXV What if the fornicatour refused to take the maid to wife BUt yet further it will be enquired what if the maids father would consent and yet the party will neither take her nor endow her 1. By the Civill lawes if he be a noble person he should be banished that had defloured a virgin if of base condition he should be whipped and if they ravished a maid against her will in that case they were to suffer death By the Canon lawes if one refused to marry her whom he had defiled he was to be throughly whipped and excommunicate and enjoyned penance till he had fully satisfied 2. And though this be omitted in Moses Law yet so much may be inferred and collected by the letter of the Law that as he was necessarily to endow her for the future of the Indicative moode semper inducit dispositionem necessariam doth alwayes imply a necessary disposition so he was of necessity to marry her like as in another case of forcing a maid he was to be compelled to take her to wife and never to put her away Deut. 22.30 Tostat. quaest 11. QUEST XXVI Whether this Law were generall without any exception NOw although this Law be propounded generally if a man entice a maid he was to endow her and marry her yet there were some exceptions to be made 1. For whereas the Israelites were charged to take them wives out of their owne tribe Numb 36. it is evident that if the maid were of another tribe then the man could not take her to wife but because this case was very rare and unusuall seeing the tribes after they were setled in Canaan when these Lawes were to take place dwelt every one apart by themselves and so there was no feare of such unlawfull entercourse and commixtion betweene a man and maid of divers tribes the Law therefore is silent in this point for ad ea qua raro accidunt jura non adaptantur lawes are not applied to those cases which fall out seldome 2. If he were a Gentile and a stranger of another religion which committed this sinne with a maid neither could she in this case bee given him to wife because they were forbidden to make marriages with such Deut. 7.3 And the Israelitish women were to match in their owne tribe and therefore not with strangers 3. If an Hebrew servant had trespassed herein neither could he have the maid to wife whom he had abused for he was first to endow her which a servant could not doe for either he had fold himselfe into servitude because he was poore or was sold by the Magistrate to make satisfaction for some offence which he had committed and therefore being poore he had not wherewithall to endow her and so could not take her to wife 4. Beside if it were the Priests daughter with whom he had wrought this folly she could not become his wife for she was in this case to be burned Levit. 21. And the man likewise by equity of the same Law being guilty of the same offence 5. Yea if the high Priest himselfe had defloured a maid he could not take her to wife because he was forbidden by the Law to marry any polluted or an harlot Levit. 21. vers 14. 6. If also one had defiled a maid neere of his kin being within the degrees of marriage forbidden they were both to suffer death for it Levit. 20. and therefore could not marry together This Law therefore being generally propounded must yet be interpreted and expounded according to other Lawes for they must all be made to agree together Tostat. qu. 12. QUEST XXVII How farre this positive Law against fornication doth binde Christians now ANd as this Law did not hold generally in the old Testament so neither is it now necessary that whosoever hath committed fornication should be compelled to marry the maid so abused 1. For though it were admitted that this Judiciall and positive Law of Moses were in force still yet some exceptions must needs be admitted as if they are to neere of kin for no such marriage can be allowed within the limited degrees As Saint Paul willed the young man that had committed fornication with his fathers wife to be excommunicate for that fact 1 Cor. 5. he was not suffered to marry her Againe if a Christian maid should commit fornication with an Infidell with a Turke Jew or Heretike in this case the rule of the Gospell will not allow marriage for Christians must marry only in the Lord 1 Cor. 7.39 therefore not with those which are blasphemers of God and enemies to true religion and the Apostle saith Be not unequally yoked with Infidels 2 Cor. 6.14 2. But Tostatus bringeth in two other exceptions as if the maid defiled be either a professed Nunne and so devoted to Monasticall and single life or the man entred into orders unto the which the vow of single life is annexed in neither of these cases can saith he marriage be admitted after fornication committed Tostat. quaest 12. Contra. But against both these exceptions I will oppose the holy judgement of the Apostle and touching the first I urge that Apostolicall saying It is better to marrie than to burne 1 Cor. 7.9 If then Nunnes are subject to
an inheritance upon him Ferus 2. Posset absque praemii ullius promissione praeciperâ c. God might if it pleased him command without promise of any reward for he is debter unto none and when we have done all which we can wee doe no more than our duty but God to stirre up our dulnesse propoundeth ample and large promises Marbach 3. And these blessings of plenty health fruitfulnesse long life are here mentioned because they should acknowledge God the Author and giver of all these blessings which the Idolators asked of their Idols Gallas 4. First God promiseth to blesse their increase and store their bread and water both to give them abundance and to blesse the use thereof unto them for otherwise without Gods blessing abundance will soone come to nothing and because plenty is nothing without health Secondly he saith he will take away all sicknesse then because all this would not availe if they had no heires it is added that none should be barren and beside long life is promised for to enjoy these things but a short time were no perfect blessing and lastly victory is promised over their enemies for all these blessings had little helped unlesse they might have had quiet and peaceable possession of the land Ferus QUEST XLVII What is understood by the hornets Vers. 28. I Will send Hornets c. 1. Some doe understand this literally that as God sent frogs and lice upon the Egyptians so against the Canaanites he armed waspes and hornets to shew his power quod per minuta animantia suis auxiliatur that he can helpe his by weake and small beasts Theodoret. So also Procopius giving this note Deum à coelo de improviso suis missurum auxilium That God of a sudden can send helpe unto his out of heaven So also Cajetan Simler Calvin Gallas Pelarg. But Augustines reason may here be urged against this sense Non hoc logimus factum c. Wee doe not reade any such thing to have beene done neither in Moses time under Iosua the Judges or the Kings that hornets were sent against the Canaanites only the booke of Wisdome hoc dicit impleâum saith this was fulfilled chap. 12.8 Thou sendedst forerunners of thine host the hornets to destroy them by little and little But this may also be understood of that feare and terrour which God did smite the Canaanites with before the comming of Israel 2. R. Abraham and Aben Ezra by hornets understand a certaine disease which did consume the Canaanites where they hid themselves in their caves But the text saith that these hornets drave them out not that they wasted and consumed them 3. Pellican maketh a metaphoricall sense Ita attonitos eos reddam ut etiam vespae siat âis superiores I will so astonish them that even flies and waspes shall be able to overcome them c. But Ioshua found the contrary when he was discomfited and fled before the men of Hai that he had not to deale as with flies and waspes 4. Therefore I prefer Augustines sense Vespae istae aculei timoris intelligendae sunt c. These waspes or hornets are to be understood to be those prickes of minde and terrours which made the Canaanites give place to the Israelites So also Lyranus saith they were Anxietates animi eos pungentes tanquam aculei Perplexity of minde which pricked them as sharpe pricks And this to be the meaning the former verse sheweth I will send my feare before thee vers 27. the accomplishment whereof is declared Iosh. 24.12 I sent my hornets before you which cast them out before you the two Kings of the Amorites not with thy sword c. that is the feare which God sent upon them not their sword discomfited them Iunius Piscator As Rahab confesseth When we heard it our heart did faint and there remained no more courage in us Iosh. 2.11 So also Borrhaius 5. Rupertus maketh this allegoricall sense by the hornets Quos scimus de aquino stercore nasci c. Which wee know to be bred out of dung are to be understood those base and contemptible meanes whereby God overcame the power of Satan c. He meaneth the Apostles who were counted as vile and base whereby the Gospell of the kingdome was published and propagated But the former sense is to be insisted upon as the most fit and consonant to the Scripture QUEST XLVIII Why God did not cast out the Canaanites all at once before the Israelites Vers. 29. I Will not cast them out from thy face in one yeere 1. No nor yet in 400. yeeres were they all cast out till the reigne of David and Salomon which the Lord did for divers causes one is here expressed lest the land should have growne to a wildernesse if it had beene dispeopled all at once and so husbandry and tillage would have beene neglected Gallas And the wilde beasts in the solitary places would have increased as Wolves Lions Beares which would have beene a great annoyance to the people Tostat. qu. 84. 2. Another cause was for their rebellion and murmuring for the which they were punished to wander up and downe in the wildernesse 40. yeeres Simler 3. Eorum culpae imputandum est c. It is to be imputed to their owne fault that the Canaanites were no sooner cast out because they were slothfull and negligent therein themselves as Ioshua telleth them If yee goe backe and cleave to the rest of these nations c. and shall make marriages with them know for a certaine that the Lord your God will cast ouâ no more of these nations from before you c. Calvin 4. Neither would God cast them out all at once Vt essent qui peccantes arguerent ut ârudirit in eis Israel That there might be some which should correct those which sinned and that Israel might be nurtured by them Rabanus For God used those nations as whips and scourges for his people when they fell away from him as he stirred up the King of Canaan against them Iud. 4. 5. Another reason was that the people might have some alwayes to exercise them that they should not be given over to sloth and idlenesse but be trained up in warre this cause is touched Iudg. 3.1 That he might prove Israel by them as many as had not knowne the warres of Canaan Marbach Pellarg But this reason is not mentioned here Ne impatientia defecissent c. Lest they might through their impatience have fainted Lippom. 6. And further God would not Vt citra praelia dominium terrae acquirant That they should without battell get the dominion of the land for those things which are hardly gotten we doe the more set by Pracopius 7. Hoc etiam utile fuit ad cohibendum eorum praceps defiderium This was also profitable to stay their preposterous desire that they should wait the Lords leisure and thinke not all at once to have their desire Like as now many wish
charge and government with Moses Num. 11. of which number were Eldad and Medad Gloss. interlinear But this cannot be for those seventy Elders were appointed after the campe was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibrath Hattavah which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33.16 But now the Israelites remained at mount Sinai 2. Some are of opinion that these seventy Elders were appointed when Iethro gave counsell to Moses that is six out of every tribe which make 72. but the even number is set downe Simler But those Captaines over the people which were chosen according to Iethro his direction were heads over thousands hundreds and fifties chap. 18.25 they were then more than seventy 3. Neither were these seventy such as before time the people had chosen out for their Rulers answerable unto the number of soules that went downe with Iacob into Egypt as Calviâ seemeth to thinke for it seemeth that before Iethro gave that advice to Moses there were no such Governours and Rulers over the tribes because Moses then needed not to have wearied himselfe in hearing their causes himselfe alone 4. Wherefore these were no speciall Elders that before were elected and chosen out but such as Moses did single out upon this occasion out of the more honourable sort of the people and therefore they are called vers 11. eetzilee separated or selected And Tostatus holdeth this as a reason because the word Elders ziene in the Hebrew hath no article set before it as is usuall in that language when any speciall persons of note are named But though his reason doe not alwayes hold yet his opinion seemeth of the rest to be most probable Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST III. Why Moses went up into the mount alone Vers. 2. ANd Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord c. 1. Here are three degrees or orders appointed to be observed in their comming neere unto God the people stand farre off and come not neere at all Aaron and his two sonnes and the seventy Elders ascend with Moses to some part of the mountaine but Moses himselfe only goeth up unto God vers 12. Calvin Lippoman 2. Rabanus maketh this morall application of it that as the seventy Elders went not up with Moses so unusquisque perpendat discrete vires suaâ ut ultra non praesumat that every one doe discreetly examine his strength and not presume beyond his knowledge 3. For the mysticall sense Procopius maketh Aaron here a type of Christ who stood aloofe off and contemned not our humane nature sed descendens ad nos inter nos moratur but descending dwelt among us c. But this application can in no wise be fit that Aaron should be here a type of Christ who went not up unto God but Moses did for who should have freer accesse unto God than our Mediatour and intercessor therefore Moses here rather signifieth the Law which is perfect and pure in it selfe yet is not able to bring us to God as these ascended not with Moses but were left behind Simler QUEST IV. Whether all the people in generall were assembled Vers. 3. ANd all the people answered c. 1. Sometime the whole congregation is understood to be the Elders only and principall men that stand for the rest of the people as chap. 12.3 the Lord biddeth Moses to speake to all the congregation and yet he onely spake unto the Elders vers 21. But here we rather understand that all the multitude was called together for as we reade that when the Law was confirmed and ratified the whole assembly came together not only the Elders and Officers but even their children and wives yea the strangers unto the hewer of wood and drawer of water Deut. 29.10 11. so was it requisite that at the first receiving of the Law all the whole multitude should come together to give their generall consent 2. If it be objected that it was not possible that so many hundred thousand as there were in Israel could assemble in such sort to heare the voice of one man we may either say that God might give an extraordinary strength unto Moses voice that it might be heard round about Tostatus Or though all the people were not within hearing themselves at once yet one might receive it from another and so give their consent or one company might succeed another to heare Oleaster QUEST V. Why the Lord requireth the peoples consent to his Lawes Vers. 3. ALL that the Lord hath said will we doe 1. Though God might by his soveraigne right impose what Lawes he thought good without the peoples consent because they were bound to obey whatsoever the Lord commanded yet the Lord thought good to require their consent because otherwise they might be lesse culpable if they had not obeyed those Lawes which were thrust upon them against their will 2. And although they had twice before chap. 19.8 and 20.19 promised their obedience yet that was but in generall before the Lawes were published and therefore it was necessarie that a particular consent should be had now unto the severall Lawes which were propounded 3. God knew before they would consent but that was not sufficient unlesse they also expressed it themselves that they might afterward be left without excuse Tostat. 4. The people are to be commended for their readinesse but yet they knew not how impossible it was to keepe the Law and therefore cannot be excused of rashnesse Iun. Of this sudden promise of obedience which the Israelites had soone forgot Hierome thus writeth Melius est non promittere quam promissa non facere c. It had beene better for them not to have promised at all than not to performe their promise And Gregorie herein compareth the Jewes unto Locusts Subiâo saltuâ daâtes protiââs ad ãâã codemes c. Which doe of a sudden give a spring and forthwith fall upon the ground againe QUEST VI. What Lawes they were which Moses wrote in a booke Vers. 4. ANd Moses wrote all the words of the Lord. 1. R. Salomon thinketh that Moses first rehearsed and afterward wrote the whole booke of Genesis and all Exodus unto this place But this cannot be 1. The Rabbin himselfe thinketh that Moses rose the next day and built the Altar how could he then write these two bookes without a great miracle in one day which we are not without great necessity to bring in to make or devise miracles where no cause is were great presumption Lyran. 2. It is said he wrote all the words of God and so consequently only the words of God but the history of Genesis and Exodus containe many things beside the words of God therefore there was no cause either to rehearse or write all the contents of these two bookes Tostatus 2. Cajetanes opinion is with whom consenteth Osiander that Moses did write all the former Lawes contained in the 21 22 23. chapters and the ten Commandements beside with all those Lawes set
moved by so great a miracle should not contemne their doctrine Osiander Marbath 4. Cyprian also maketh this morall use hereby to shew the utilitie of fasting Quoties aliquid à Deo obtinere conati sunt jejuniis inââhuere lachryââiâ c. Holy men when they would obtaine any thing of God gave themselves to fasting 5. Curiously to search out any other cause of this fortie dayes fast were a vaine labour as Cajetane well saith Non est ãâ¦ã quis divini miraculi opus fuit c. A reason must not bee sought of the number it being a worke of a divine miracle Cajetan QUEST XXV What Moses did in the mount these 40. dayes and 40. nights NOw if it be asked what Moses did in the mountaine these 40. dayes and 40. nights it may be answered 1. That the Lord did all this time instruct Moses concerning the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging and touching the sacrifices and rites thereof as they are set forth in Leviticus And therefore Moses descending is not mentioned till the description of the Tabernacle and every part thereof is finished And Levit. 27.24 it is evidently expressed that the Lord taught Moses all those ordinances in mount Sinai 2. Now Moses fasted 40. dayes and nights the second time but then he was wholly occupied in humbling himselfe by prayer Deut. 9.25 thâ first time of 40. dayes then was spent in Moses instruction rather than the other Tostat. cap. 25. qu. 1. 3. God could have dispatched Moses in a moment but this was ãâã give authoritie to him and his law B. Babingâ 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the distinction of the persons of the Trinitie Vers. 1. HE said to Moses come up to the Lord. Both he that speaketh and he whereof he speaketh is the Lord. Hence appeareth the distinction of the persons in the Trinitie the like place wee reade Psal. 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord c. Marbach 2. Doct. The word and Sacraments must goe together Vers. 7. HE tooke the booke and read it c. Before Moses sprinkled the people with bloud the signe of the covenant he first readeth the booke of the covenant whereby we are taught the right use of the Sacraments that the doctrine ought to goe before the signe Aliter insoria erunt signe c. Otherwise the signes are but trifling and vaine Calvin The word must be joyned with the element This course the Apostle taketh with the Corinthians teaching them the right use of the Sacrament that they might come together with profit and not with hurt 3. Doct. Nothing to be taught beside Gods word Vers. 12. THe law and commandements which I have written for to teach them This sheweth Nihil docendum praeter oracula Dei That nothing should be taught beside the word of God Borrh. Which Bedae before him noted well that no man must teach the people of God other precepts quam quae ipse Dominus docuit than those which the Lord himselfe hath taught as S. Paul saith I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the Romanists that the whole institution serveth to consecrate the Sacraments Vers. 7. HE read in the audience c. Moses first readeth the summe of the covenant before he addeth the signe of the covenant which was the sprinkling of bloud by the which we learne that the Sacraments are not consecrated by a certaine forme of words to bee used over them but by reading and rehearsing of the whole institution such a cleare and distinct voice must be used Quae ad homines dirigitur ad fidem gignendam valet Which is directed to men and is availeable to beget faith Calvin Contrarie to the doctrine and practice of the Romanists who denie the elements to be consecrated by all the words of institution but by a certaine forme of speech to be used over the Sacraments as in the Eucharist This is my bodie this is my bloud c. whereas the whole action of rehearsing the institution invocation receiving thanksgiving do helpe to consecrate the Sacrament See more hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 90. pag. 454. 2. Controv. Against the reading of Scriptures in a strange tongue FUrther Oleaster here observeth beside Hominem paciscentaâ debere cognoscere ea ad qua se obligat That a man making a covenant ought to know those things whereunto he hindeth himselfe c. which annotation doth evidently convince the Romanists of great error who doe not cause âhe people to understand those things which they binde themselves to keepe seeing neither the Scriptures are read nor the Sacraments administred in such a tongue as they doe understand for the Apostle saith If I come unto you speaking tongues what shall I profit you See more hereof also Synops. Centur. 1. err 3.4 3. Confut. Against Cajetan that this place is not misallââged Heb. 9.19 Vers. 8. BEhold the bloud of the covenant Cajetane among other exceptions which he taketh to the authoritie of the Epistle to the Hebrewes urgeth this that the Author of that Epistle chap. 9.19 alluding unto this place translateth this word berith here used which signifieth a covenant ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã testament now betweene a covenant and testament there is great difference Contra. The author in no other sense useth thââ ãâã ãâã ãâã than S. Paul elsewhere who by the same word expresseth the Hebrew berith ãâ¦ã signifieth either covenant or a testament And Hierome testifieth that the ãâ¦ã for the ãâã doe turne the word ãâã by that Greeke word But ãâ¦ã signifie a testament shewing the true effect and substance of that ceremoniall covenant consumed by the sprinkling of the bloud of beasts in this covenant and testament made betweene God and us in Christ and ratified in his bloud 4. Controv. Whether the Divine substance of God can be seene Vers. 10. ANd they saw the God of Israel c. Here we must take heed of two errors one which Hierome imputeth to Origen who did thinke the Godhead of the. Father to bee so invisible as that it could not be comprehended of the Sonne the other was of the Anomeans whose heresie was this Naturam Dei non esse invisibilem That the nature of God was not invisible in this place they saw God not ãâ¦ã Divine essence and substance which is invisible and incomprehensible but they saw some evident ãâã of his glorious presence and Majestie as Gregorie saith Vidiri ãâ¦ã ipsam naturae suae speciem non potest God may be seene by certaine representations but according ãâ¦ã shew of his nature he cannot c. The faithfull have both in this world a sight of God as our bleââââ saith Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God and they shall see him more fully in ãâ¦ã as the Apostle saith We know when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see
have their ministerie the more reverenced and had in reputation Marbach As Iosephus writeth how Alexander the Great when the high Priest met him adorned with his Priestly attire reverenced him and adored the great God of heaven in him whose Priest he was 3. Beside the comelinesse and outward glorie of the Priestly attire there was another cause of their institution specialiâ actiâ ipsarum vestâum the speciall action and use of those garments for some of them were for some speciall ministration and service as the breastplate which was set with twelve precious stones in remembrance of the twelve tribes of Israel Tostat. quaest 1. 4. Ornatus exterior veri spiritualis defectum notavit The outward adorning noted the defect of the true spirituall ornaments c. Calvin And hereby was signified the insufficiencie of Aarons Priesthood 5. And God by this glittering shew of the Priestly garments voluit plââ quam Angelicum ãâ¦ã splândorem ostendere would set forth the more than Angelicall brightnesse of all vertues which should shine in Christ. 6. And as those vertues served ad vitia âegenda to cover the faulâs of the bodie so wee are thereby taught that we must come before God not cloathed withouâ owne righteousnesse but apparelled with Christs robes which shall make us to appeare comely in the light of God Simler QUEST VI. Of the cunning men that wrought in the Tabernacle Vers. 3. THou shalt speake to all cunning men whom I have filled 1. Although there might be men of ordinarie skill in the host yet that had not beene sufficient for this extraordinarie worke Coâmunis peritia non satisfecisset huic operi Common skill had not beene answerable to this worke Gallas and therefore the Lord infused into them a speciall gift of understanding and dexteritie to worke in all kinde of curious worke 2. And it is probable that these principall and chiefe workmen had not onely their skill and knowledge increased which they were indued with before but that the Lord did wholly and absolutely infuse into them the knowledge of these Arts as the text is that God had filled them with the Spirit of wisdome Oleaster Like as the twelve Apostles were men altogether unlearned whom God used in the spirituall building up of the Church as these were emploied in the materiall Tabernacle 3. These were not onely endued with an understanding heart to invent curious works and give direction to others but their hands and other parts of their bodie were fitted accordingly for the execution and practice and finishing of these works And chap 31.4 it is said they were filled with wisdome c. to finde our curious works to worke in gold and silver c. They did not onely invent and finde them out but did also helpe to worke themselves Tostat. qu. 4. 4. It may be that such like works quotidie nunc fiunt c. are now made in many places but then in that simple age and rude time such things having not beene seene before these curious works seemed strange and admirable Tostat. qu. 2. QUEST VII Whether this gift of cunning and wisdome remained in the workmen after the Tabernacle was finished TOstatus here putteth forth a question whether after that the Tabernacle and the worke thereof was finished these cunning men still retained this gift of understanding in Sciences and Arts. 1. The negative part may bee thus proved that their knowledge and skill then ceased because there was no more use thereof after they had finished that worke for the which it was given them As also like as the gift of prophecie alwaies continued not with the Prophets but during that time onely wherein they prophesied 2. But Tostatus here answereth that though the worke were ended for the which the cunning men were indued with such wisdome yet it was not necessarie that the gift should be taken from them though the act were discontinued and againe there is difference betweene an habit of the minde and an act onely of the minde The Prophets had not a Propheticall habit infused but onely an actuall illumination was sent upon them while they prophesied and that illumination being intermitted they left prophesying and therefore he concludeth Deum non abstulisse habitus iâfusos That God did not take away from them the habits of these Arts and Sciences infused after the Tabernacle was finished quast 3. 3. But the more probable opinion is that this gift was neither altogether lost which they had received neither yet did it wholly remaine for these workmen were indued with a double facultie one was in the illumination of their minde to invent how to fashion the worke according to Moses direction and that platforme which was shewed in the mount the other was a dexteritie and agilitie in their hand to worke that which they had devised and invented The first of these being a propheticall gift and proceeding of a speciall instinct to invent and find out worke answerable to the patterne ceased and was intermitted in them after the Tabernacle was finished for it was an act rather of the minde than an habit neither was there any cause why that inward instinct should continue the end being atchieved wherefore it was first infused But the other facultie in their handiworke which was increased by their practice and experience and was confirmed by use and custome could not be so soone forgotten and laid aside it is not unlike but that the same remained still which they might have put in practice in other works and buildings if there had beene occasion offered QUEST VIII Of the number of the Priestly garments and ornaments Vers. 4. NOw these shall be the garments 1. Beda is of opinion that there were but eight kinde of garments in all which the high Priest was apparelled with namely these 1. The breast-plate or pectorall for the breast 2. The Ephod for the shoulders 3. The robe 4 And coat for the whole bodie 5. The Miter for the head 6. And the girdle for the waste 7. The linen breeches to cover the secret parts 8. And the plate of gold for the Miter whereof three the linen breeches the linen coat and the girdle were common to the inferiour Priests But Beda is greatly deceived and in these three points 1. The coat here named called cetoneth tashebets the embroidered coat was not common unto the inferiour Priests but peculiar to the high Priest vers 39. Moses is bid to make Aarons sonnes coats also cetâneth but they were not embroidered vers 40. 2. The high Priest also had a kinde of girdle proper to himselfe which was made of needle worke vers 39. and the inferiour Priests also had other girdles beside vers 40. 3. The other Priests also had bonnets which were of a divers fashion from the Miter which was made for the high Priest vers 40. 2. R. Salomon maketh but nine parcels of the Priestly attire and Ribera likewise namely foure which were common to all the Priests
make any such ditch or trench Tostat. qu. 34. 2. Who therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned âs other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ in crimine illo pâssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not
swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the burning of the rest of the seditious with fire Numb 16. But as well this as all other wonders which the Lord did for his people must be here comprehended seeing the covenant was made with them all 6. Wherefore here are understood better all those wonders which God wrought for the people in the desart by Moses and afterward in Canaan under Ioshua Iun. Marbach As the destruction of the foresaid rebellious company the dividing of the waters of Jordan the standing still of the Sunne Lyran. The overthrow and subversion of the Cananites and the victorious conquest over them Calvin Balaams asse spake and God miraculously turned his cursing into blessing Simler To know then what these marvels were we must learne out of the rest of the bookes following what great things the Lord did for his people Gallas Osiander QUEST XXIII Why the Girgashites are here omitted Vers. 11. I Will cast out before thee the Amorites c. Here are only six nations of the Canaanites rehearsed the Girgashites are omitted 1. Lippoman thinketh this to be the reason thereof because before the entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan forte de terra illa recesserat it may be that they were departed out of the country But it is like that they would rather have made a league with Ioshua as the Gibeonites did than have forsaken their country for feare of the Israelites 2. Some thinke they are not named because they did not fight against Ioshua Ex Tostat. quaest 79. in Exod. 23. But the contrary appeareth Iosh. 4.10 where the Girgashites are rehearsed among those nations whom the Lord would cast out before them And none of the Canaanites saving onely the Gibeonites are said to have made peace with Ioshuah Iosh. 11.19 3. The Septuagint whose manner is to supply out of one place that which is wanting in another doe here also insert the Girgashite But this is too great boldnesse to adde any thing to the authenticall originall 4. Wherefore the Girgashites either being a small people might be comprehended under the rest Tostat Or by a Synecdoche when part is taken for the whole under these nations here named the other also are signified which is the reason that sometime two or three of these nations are set downe often for all the rest Calvin QUEST XXIV How it stood with Gods justice to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan I Will cast out It may seeme both a cruell edict decreed of God for the utter extirpation of these inhabitants of Canaan and as cruelly to have beene executed by the Israelites 1. The equity of God in decreeing this to be done may thus appeare 1. If God might rightfully assigne that country unto his people as the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof he may dispose of it at his pleasure then by the same right it was lawfull for the Lord to expell and root out the former inhabitants 2. Yet there is another reason beside of Gods equity the Lord had now spared them a long time even 400. yeeres expecting their repentance and they waxed worse The Lord said in Abrahams time and to Abraham the sinnes of the Amorites were not yet full Genes 15.16 Now then after so long patience in forbearing these wicked nations non fuit crudelitas poenae gravitate moram pensare it was no cruelty with greatnesse of punishment to recompense the long stay thereof Calvin 3. The earth is said to have spued out this people for their great impiety Si mortuo elemento intolerabilis est impietas c. If their impiety were intolerable to the very dead element how much more might the Lord exercise his judgement with rigour Calvin 4. Againe the Lord having decreed to plant his people in Canaan was to expell the idolatrous inhabitants lest they might have beene a ruine and occasion of falling to his people Marbach 2. And as the Lord decree was just againe these wicked inhabitants so the execution thereof by the Israelites in destroying them all was also just 1. Because non est hominiâ revocare pââam c. It is not in mans power to revoke the punishment decreed by the Lord for then they should have incurred the same penalty themselves as the Lord by his Prophet said to Ahab who had let Benhadad goe Because thou hast let goe out of thine hand a man whom I appointed to dye thy life shall goe for his Marbach 2. Seeing the victory and conquest of those nations was only of the Lord it was just and right ipsum leges victoriae statuere that he should set the lawes of the victory who were to be spared who not therefore the Israelites could not alter any part of Gods will on that behalfe Gallas 3. And if the Israelites had spared them privassent se legitima haereditate c. they had deprived themselves of the lawfull inheritance which was ordained them of God Calvin QUEST XXV Why they were to make no compact with the Canaanites Vers. 12. THou shalt make no compact with them 1. The Israelites are specially warned to take heed of the Canaanites to make no league with them because they were most in danger to be corrupted by them seeing they were not all destroyed at once but many remained and dwelt among them not only in Cities by themselves as the Canaanites had their Cities in the midst of Ephraim and Manasses Iosh. 16.10 and 17.16 but they dwelt among them in the same City as the Jebusites did in Jerusalem Iosh. 15.63 there was not so much danger to be feared by the nations which were further off and therefore when they tooke any of their Cities they might save their persons alive but if it were a City of the Canaanites they were to save none alive Deut. 20.15 16. Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Another cause of this prohibition was the great impiety and wickednesse of the Canaanites among whom was practised all ungodlinesse for the which cause their land spued them out Levit. 18.28 And this reason is touched here Lest they bee the cause of thy ruine this amity and league betweene them might be a meanes to draw them to idolatry Marbach 3. Further the Lord had appointed the Canaanites to destruction and therefore with such as were Gods enemies no league was to be made Simler 4. By this meanes also legitima sua haereditate privarent they should deprive themselves of their lawfull inheritance which the Lord had promised to Abraham Isaack and Iacob and to their seed Simler 5. Duos pessimos fructus illiciti foederis numerat He reckoneth up two very bad fruits of this unlawfull league the land should be defiled with their altars and superstitious monuments which they would erect under the colour of this league and beside humanitatis praetextu populum corrumpent they will corrupt the people under pretense of humanity in calling them to their idolatrous feasts Calvin 6. But
face was glorious as S. Paul also calleth it the glory of Moses countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 So also reade the best Interpreters Vatab. Montan. Paguin Oleast Iunius QUEST XLVIII Why it pleased God to give such great glorie unto Moses countenance NOw it pleased God to print such a majesty and shining glory in Moses countenance for these reasons 1. God did bestow this gift upon Moses as a speciall signe of his favour and love toward him 2. By this the people might be assured that the Lord had heard Moses prayers and that he would renue his league with them and take them into his protection 3. And by this meanes Moses should be had in greater reverence and reputation with the people Tostat. quaest 25. Simler 4. This was done also ut lex illa valde honorata crederetur c. that the Law it selfe should be held to be glorious and honourable the Minister whereof was so glorious Tostat. 5. Thereby was signified also the inward illumination which Moses had whereby he was able to shine unto them in purenesse of doctrine 6. It also shewed what the righteousnesse of the Law is onely a shining of the face that is of the externall works before men it cannot afford the inward and spirituall justice in the sight of God Simler 7. Rupertus by these second tables which Moses brought downe with such great glory understandeth the glory of the Gospell But because the Apostle setteth the glory of the Gospell against the glory of the Law and sheweth that in respect of the exceeding great glory of the Gospell the Law was not glorious at all 2 Cor. 3.10 I rather preferre Origens elegant collection Nihil in lege gloriosum habet Moses praeter solam faciem That Moses had nothing glorious in the Law beside his face his hands were leprous by putting them into his bosome his feet also had no glory he being bid to put off his shooes and so by that ceremony he was to deliver over the spouse unto another But in the Gospell he appeared in the mount with Christ totus glorificatus all glorified c. Thus Origene elegantly sheweth the preeminence of the Gospell before the Law 8. Ambrose sometime thus applieth it Vultus patris filius The countenance of the father is the sonne and so maketh Moses a type of Christ who is the glory of the Father But that application is more proper Vultus Moses fulgor est legis fulgor autem legis non in litera sed in intellectu spirituali The countenance of Moses is the brightnesse of the Law the brightnesse of the Law is not in the letter but in the spirituall understanding which was hid from the Jewes QUEST XLIX Why Moses face shined more now at Moses second being in the mount than before 1. SOme give this reason why Moses face did shine now at his second being with God rather than at the first time because then Moses had not tam claram cognitionem such cleere understanding and knowledge of God as now which is signified by the shining of his face Lyran. 2. Rab. Salomon saith that by the laying of Gods hand upon Moses face it became bright and shining but Moses sight was hindred by that meanes from seeing Gods great glory and it was not the hand of that glorious body which appeared to Moses but some mist or cloud that was cast before Moses as is shewed before chap. 33. quest 51. 5. Gallasius saith it was illustre testimonium familiaris illius communicationis c. a most cleere testimonie of that familiar communication which Moses had with God But Moses had familiar conference with the Lord before for he spake unto him face to face chap. 33.11 4. Lippoman Ex longa collocutione conversatione cum Deo assecutus est c. Moses obtained this by his long conference and conversing with God But Moses had stayed as long before with God forty dayes and forty nights 5. Therefore the reasons rather are these 1. This glory was given him ad honorem legis for the honour of the Law but the first tables were broken and therefore it was not to be given then but now for the honour of these tables which should remaine 2. Moses had desired that the Lord would give them preeminence before all other people which notably appeareth in this dignity conferred upon Moses their Governour which never any had before 3. But the speciall efficient cause of this glory was ex visu Domini by the sight of the Lord Moses had now a more cleere sight of Gods glory than before Tostat. qu. 25. as things which the beames of the Sunne beat directly upon seeme also to shine Simler Oriente die rubet terra iraceo colore perfusa When the day ariseth the earth seemeth to shine red as with saffron colour and precious stones give a bright hue to those things which are next them Ambrose So that glorious body which Moses saw lightened also his face And the holy Apostle alluding hereunto saith We all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3.18 So Moses face was changed into the image of that great glory which he saw in the mount QUEST L. Why the people were afraid to come neere Moses Vers. 30. THey were afraid to come neere him 1. The cause of this feare of the people was partly necessary in respect of their weaknesse and infirmity because they were not able to behold Moses face for the glory thereof as the Apostle noteth 2 Corinth 3.6 2. It was partly voluntary they would not come neere him for reverence sake taking that light and brightnesse for some divine thing Tostat. qu. 26. 3. Moses shining countenance was the rather a terrour to the people peccati nuper commissi sibi conscio being guilty in themselves of that sinne which they had lately committed Simlerus 4. The people also were hereby admonished ut quiddam altius lege requirerent that they should seeke for somewhat higher than the Law Gallas 5. And this further may be considered hanc illis dedecoris notam fuisse inustam c. that this was a marke of ignominie set upon them that by their sinne they had so farre separated themselves from the glorious presence of God that they were not able to indure the countenance of his servant Calvin 6. And herein appeareth a manifest difference betweene Moses and Christ the Law and the Gospell Contrarius splendor faciei Christi in qua amabilis gratia refulget The brightnesse of Christs face is contrary wherein amiable grace shineth Borrhaius QUEST LI. Whether Moses covered his face before he spake to the people or after Vers. 33. SO Moses had made an end of communing with them and had put a vaile upon his face 1. Calvin thinketh that first Moses talked with the people but he was constrained sermonem abrumpere populi discessu vel fuga to breake off his
such like but in these cases the partie was uncleane sometimes onely to the even sometimes for the space of seven daies Levit. 15.13 18. The Priest therefore when any such uncleannesse was upon him could not enter into the Sanctuarie at all the washing of his hands and feet then at the brasen Layer would not serve the turne But though they were free from all other kinds of uncleannesse yet they were to wash their hands and feet alwaies when they went into the Tabernacle 3. The spirituall reason of the washing the hands and feet is this by the hands are understood the workes and operations by feet the affections of the soule Ministers and generally all that approach and draw neere unto God must be both of cleane heart and of cleane waies and workes when they come before God as for the hands the Apostle willeth that everie where men should lift up pure hands and concerning the feet the Preacher saith Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God QUEST X. What cloud this was which covered the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THen the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. 1. This was not another cloud beside that which was called the pillar of the cloud as some thinke but the very same both because of the appearance of it by night as fire as the other seemed as a pillar of fire in the night as also there was the same use of this cloud to direct them in their journeyes as of the pillar Exod. 13.21 Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Some thinke while the people camped about mount Sinai that this cloud vanished away which was the cause why the people desired gods to go before them and that now as soone as the Tabernacle was made it appeared againe But that is not like for chap. 13.22 it is said that the Lord tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day c. And seeing the Manna did fall every day which was an evident signe of Gods presence among them though the cloud had not been in their sight that had been no cause to move thââ to desire a guide Simler 3. This cloud which before also did direct them now commeth somewhat nearer and sitteth upon the Tabernacle Novae hic gratiae accessio commendatur in certiore symbolo c. this accession of new grace and favour is commended by a more certaine and evident signe Calvin 4. This cloud before rested upon the other Tabernacle which Moses had removed without the campe but now the great Tabernacle being built the Lord doth chuse it as his seat Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XI How the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 1. The Lord giveth here a double testimonie of his presence for the approbation of this worke made by his appointment there was a cloud without and inâus splendor gloriae Dei within the brightsome glorie of God Gallass For so the Apostle calleth the shining of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 1. Cor. 3. Oleaster 2. By this was signified both the presence of Christ in his Church because this cloud filled the Tabernacle within and the Lords protection of his Church the cloud covered it without Marbach 3. And as the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle so in Christ who is the true Tabernacle the Godhead dwelleth bodily and essentially Osiander 4. Though the glorie of the Lord filled the earthly Tabernacle yet his glorie remained still in heaven onely the Lord vouchsafed there a visible signe of his presence that they might know him to be neere unto them as often as he was called upon Calvine QUEST XII VVhy it pleased God to make the cloud a signe of his presence IT hath pleased God diversly to use the clouds as symboles and signes of his presence so he set his bow in the clouds as a signe of his favour he went before his people in a cloud Christ was transfigured in the mount in a bright cloud when he ascended a cloud tooke him out of their fight and he shall come againe in the clouds to judge the quicke and the dead 2. First as the cloud engendreth raine doth shelter from the heat of the Sun so Christ by the influence and raine of grace doth comfort his Church and protecteth it in the heat of persecution Simler Secondly as the fiâe heateth giveth light and purgeth so Christ by his Spirit worketh all these in his Church comforting illuminating and purifying the same Pelarg. QUEST XIII Why Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle Vers. 35. MOses could not enter into the Tabernacle because the cloud abode there c. 1. Tostatus confuting Lyranus who thinketh that Moses did not enter into the Tabernacle propter reverentiam because of the reverence of the place and not for that the thicke cloud did hinder his âight affirmeth the contrarie that Moses rather entred not because of the thicke cloud But seeing that this was a lightsome cloud and therefore is called the glorie of the Lord it was not the thicknes of the cloud that could have been an impediment to Moses he therefore rather forbeareth to enter of reverencâ as when it was said unto him while the fire burned in the bush come not hither c. Exod. 3. 2. Moses entred into the thicke cloud in mount Sinai but here he cannot enter Pellican maketh this the reason because now Moses representeth the people of the Iewes to whom the glorie of the Lord in the Tâbernacle was as a cloud But he as well represented the person of the people when he went up to receive the Law for them therefore that is no reason The cause then is this Moses durst not ascend up unto God into the mount uncalled he waited six daies in the mount and the seventh the Lord called unto him chap. 24 16 at this time therefore it was not lawfull for Moses to come neere being not called or bidden so to doe Gallas 3. And by this meanes the Lord would have his Tabernacle afterward reverenced of all into the which Moses had no entrance at this time for the great glorie of the Lord as for the same cause at the dedication of Salomons Temple the glorie of the Lord so filled the house that the Priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud the glorious light whereof they could not endure And thus the Lord would have his house reverenced because of his presence 4. But the cloud did not alwaies thus fill the house but at this time the Lord did it to sanctifie the Tabernacle with his presence The cloud had three positions or places sometime it was within the Tabernacle then none could enter as heere and Numb 12. when the cloud stood at the doore of the Tabernacle when the Lord called to Aaron and Miriam or it rested upon the Tabernacle then Moses and Aaron might enter but the campe removed not but when the cloud was lift up altogether from the
call them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã enchanters R. Levi taketh them to be those which by naturall meanes seeme to doe strange things while their craft is not perceived as here they seeme to make serpents of rods R. Saadias would derive it of chor and atam which signifieth an hole and secret because they did hide in secret holes and places as in graves those whom they consulted with and which gave answer unto them but this seemeth to be curious The fourth word is lahate of lahat which signifieth fire or the blade of a sword as Gen. 3.24 because Magicians use not onely words to enchant with but other instruments Aben Ezra But their enchantments are rather so called because they deceive men making them to take one thing for another as the fight is easily deceived in shaking of a bright sword Borrh. QUEST VIII Of the divers kindes of magick BEsides these here named there were other kindes of Magick as Plinie rehearseth divers as how they divined by water by the aire by the starres by basons shadowes talke with the dead lib. 30. c. 11.2 Augustine out of Proclus and Porphyrius sheweth that they made two kindes of Magick the one was thourgia which by certaine sacrifices and a fained purity of the body and by other rites did invocate as they thought the good spirits the other was called goetia because they used mourning in invocating of spirits and Necromantia because they consulted with the dead 3. Suidas maketh three sorts Mâgia art Magicke which was by invocating of the spirits for the effecting of some good worke as they were made to beleeve Goetia which by mourning called upon the spirits of the dead Pharmacia when they used or applied any venomous or poysoned thing Ex Perer. 4. But to know the divers devilish devices which Magicians used we can have no better direction than from the Scripture it selfe Deut. 18.10 Where beside these two kindes before rehearsed of jidgeni the wisard and casheph the Jugler or deceiver there are six more magicall practices set downe The first is Kasam the diviner ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Septuagint such as tooke upon them to tell of things which were lost and to declare hid matters and things to come such as divined by visions as Micah 3.6 The next is meghonen an observer of times Planetarius a Planetary such as by the aspect of the starres moving of the cloudes and by such like tooke upon them to prognosticate not of naturall things but of civill and humane affaires so is the word used Isai. 2.6 They are Southsayers as the Philistims and what the Philistims were we may read 1. Sam. 6. who by the going of the cart and by the way it tooke did take upon them to finde out the author of the plagues that were sent upon them the Septuagint reade ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã such as observe words and use spels The third is nachash an Augur or Conjecturer ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã such as by the flying of birds or such like doe make conjectures as they that count the crossing of a hare the way ominous and such like The fourth is casheph the plurall whereof is cashphim deceivers touched before The fift is chober chaber the Inchanter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Septuagint that useth inchantment as it is expounded by another word Psal. 58.6 lachash which signifieth to mutter or whisper such as take upon them to charme Serpents and adjure Devils and to doe great cures by hanging inchanted things about the necke or such like the word chabar signifieth to joyne because such have a league and conjunction with evill spirits The sixt is shoel obh that asketh of familiars ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ventriloquus Septuagint that give answers as though a spirit or familiar spake within them for obh signifieth a bottle or the belly swelling and puffed up and ready to brast as Iob. 22.20 The seventh is jâdgoni the Wisard spoken of before The eight is doresh el hamethim ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that inquireth of the dead such as make men beleeve they can raise up the dead to consult with them whereas it is the Devill in their likenesse as the witch of Endor brought up the Devill in likenesse of Samuel 1. Sam. 28. QUEST IX Of the first author and inventor of art Magick Vers. 11. THese Charmers of Egypt Though Egypt was much given to this devilish invention of Magicke yet neither were they the first founders nor the onely professors of it 1. Most Writers doe make Zoroastres of Persia the author of it as Plinie and Diogenes Laertius Iustinus Plinie writeth of him that hee only of all men that ever were laughed the same day hee was borne and his braine so moved up and downe that it would remove or put off the hand laid upon it which they say was a signe of his great and mysticall knowledge the author of the Scholasticall history saith that this Zoroastres was Ninus who wrote this art Magicke and the seven liberall Arts in fourteene pillars seven of brasse and seven of bricke to preserve them from the destruction of the world one by water the other by fire 2. Concerning the antiquity of Zoroastres hee was neither so ancient as some write that hee was 600. yeeres elder than Plato or five thousand yeeres before the battell of Troy as Hermippus as Laertius citeth him nor yet was he so late as Xantus Lydius maketh him to be but six hundred yeeres before Xerxes expedition into Greece For Zoroastres was in the time of Ninus when Abraham lived from whose birth to the first Olympiad are counted 1268. yeeres and the battell of Troy was 407. yeeres before the beginning of the Olympiades But Xerxes passage into Greece followeth in the 75. Olympiade and Plato his death in the 108 Olympiade by this it is evident that Zoroastres was neither so many yeeres before the first nor so few as the rest imagine 3. But Cassianus deriveth the first invention of Magicke from before the floud for whereas Adam having the knowledge of the celestiall bodies and elements taught the same unto Seth which kinde of knowledge continued uncorrupt in the righteous seed till they joyned in marriage with the posterity of Cain then they abused and prophaned the same to the finding out of superstitious and Magicall devices which wicked inventions they say were preserved by Cain and by him graven in certaine plates of mettall sic Cassianus collat 8. cap. 21. So these devilish practises continued along and were dispersed in the world they were rice in Canaan in Moses time as may appeare by the Lawes made against such in divers places but especially Deut. 18.10 And afterward about the time of the Trojane warre these Magicall studies were much followed as Homers fable of Circes sheweth Orpheus among the Thessalians and Osthanes that accompanied Xerxes in his warre against Greece were famous in this kind Pythagoras and after him Empedocles Democritus Plato seemed to make great